Category: Uncategorized

While Steve makes a new secretary, Becky continues to seduce her girlfriend into incest.

Editing Reality

Book Two: Sultry Fantasies Unleashed

Chapter Eight: Creating a New Secretary

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to WRC 264 for beta reading this.

Steve Davies

I shoved my teaching materials into my satchel while admiring the naked girls in my classroom. Two weeks had passed since I’d edited my classroom to have every girl strip naked. I had a lot of fun. I’d enjoyed all my female students, savoring their delicious snatches quivering about my cock. My students were learning even better than before.

Two weeks of fun. Two weeks of improving things.

I was editing the people I knew, making their lives better. I found friends that were having financial problems, health problems, and relationship problems and tweaked them. I improved the beauty of a dozen girls at my school, increasing the number of hotties attending Rainier Christian College.

I scanned my students. I still didn’t know who the other editor was. I could still find no evidence of their existence. No student at my college was edited by them. No staff. No parents that I could find. No one at my church. In my social life.

Only that one ballot-printing machine.

Maybe they weren’t in Rainier, and yet they had made me mayor of the city. It was exasperating. I didn’t understand it one bit. I was about to be sworn in as mayor. I would get my chance to change things without using the app.

Why would they put me in this position?

I spent hours thinking about it. Racking my brain. It made no damned sense to me at all. Anael claimed he was my opponent. That we were playing a game, but she couldn’t tell me what the rules were. The stakes.

“The rules are what you and your opponent make of it,” Anael had said. “The stakes are up to you two to decide. You have the free will to do it.”

“Then why is he making me mayor?” I’d asked. “How is that doing anything but give me an advantage?”

Anael had shrugged then suggested I fuck Yumiko Itou again. I did like that sexy, Japanese girl cumming on my cock. She was already pregnant with her boyfriend’s child, which made it hotter to spill in her.

The door to my classroom opened and Linnaea Griffin walked in. She was my substitute for the rest of the day, a slender, young woman. She had bright, blue eyes, her blonde hair pulled up in a bun that gave her this naughty expression as her fingers immediately slipped out of the dark-blue blazer she wore.

“Hey, Linnaea,” I said, smiling as she hung her blazer on a coat rack I’d added to my classroom. Next to it was a cubby shelf holding my female student’s clothing in their own slots. “I’m glad you could come by.”

“Oh, I’m happy to take over one of your classes, Steve,” she said, unbuttoning her blouse. I smiled. She had no idea she was doing anything weird, the aura in the classroom adjusting her mind.

Linnaea’s youthful body came into view. She was in her mid-twenties, a delicious cutie. She removed her white blouse, her breasts clad in a cream-hued bra. A gold cross swayed as she reached behind her to unclasp her brassiere. She removed it, exposing her perky tits, small handfuls begging to be cupped, her nipples growing hard. She had a flat stomach and an outie bellybutton. She wiggled out of her skirt, her panties matching the bra. She slipped out of that next, her golden bush trimmed.

“Well, I’ll leave you to it,” I said, appreciating her naked body. “Tessa, be a dear and eat out Miss Griffin’s pussy. Make her feel welcome.”

“Yes, Mr. Davies,” purred the star of the girls’ basketball team. She bounded to her feet, her teardrop-shaped breasts quivering. She darted over, licking her lips.

Curious, I pulled out my phone as Tessa fell to her knees before Linnaea. I navigated through the substitute teacher’s menus to her Sexuality Sub-Menu. She was about as straight as she could be. I knew she was pretty conservative Christian, coming from a charismatic church. Thanks to this room, she just smiled in delight then moaned as the redhead went to town on her pussy.

“Have a good one,” I said, slipping my phone back into my pocket. I groped her ass on my way out of the room.

“Uh-huh,” quivered Linnaea, her blue eyes wide with pleasure. “Oh… Oh, Tessa… That’s… That’s… Oh, my.”

I grinned and left my classroom. I really needed to fuck more of the girls in the later hours, but the ones in first few classes always distracted me. I still needed to enjoy Rois and Dotty in this period, and JoBeth Black in my last class was a delicious treat.

My wife waited in the hallway. She wasn’t wearing her nurse’s scrubs but a nice outfit, something appropriate for what we were doing. It was a lovely dress, covered in flowery designs. It belted tight about her waist and the skirt fell down past her knees. The blouse had a scoop neckline, showing off a hint of her cleavage.

“She has a cute ass,” my wife said, staring past me at the closing classroom door. “What are my chances in seducing her?”

“Outside of my classroom?” I asked. “Not much. She’s straight as an arrow.”

My wife grinned. “Mmm, but arrows bend and flex when they’re fired. You never know what I can do.”

I smiled and put my arm around my wife’s shoulders. We headed down the hallway as I shook my head, my cock hard picturing my wife showing Linnaea a whole new world of pleasure. My dick twitched.

“I could edit her to make her more… amendable,” I told my wife.

“Where’s the fun in that?” she asked. “It’s not like you’re editing women for Becky to seduce any longer.”

I smiled. Our eldest daughter was blossoming after her mother. She had seduced several of her female professors. I tweaked a few of them to give her a good chance and swell her confidence, but her last one, Rosemarie Blum, I only edited to fix the horrific scars a car accident left her, restoring the history professor’s natural beauty.

“You haven’t wasted your edits for the day?” my wife asked as we neared the front of the college.

“Wasted?” I asked.

She patted my cock. “Sometimes you think with this and listen to that naughty angel prowling around you.”

My wife was still the only one that knew about Anael and the powers. She had never seen Anael. Even if the angel appeared when time wasn’t paused, no one could see her but me. They couldn’t even touch her. She seemed to only be able to manipulate people when they were paused.

“I have all three,” I said as we walked outside.

“Good,” my wife said. “Ooh, this is going to be interesting. You’re going to be mayor. And that’s just the beginning. We’re going to do so much for our community.”

I smiled, nodding my head. No more leaders messing up our town. I wouldn’t be swayed by a lobbyist working for big business. I would improve my town for everyone living here. The homeless were my pet project. It was how I ended up as mayor. I edited the outgoing mayor, Preston Wright, and the city council to be too altruistic.

They had passed an insane ordinance to increase property tax by 23% to build opulent homeless apartments. It was a big mistake on my part and led to me editing the recall election into existence. That led to my opponent making me into the mayor.

Why? That still itched at me.

Today, I was going to City Hall in advance of my Saturday swearing in. To meet the people, the staff, and get a feel for my new job. It was exciting. My fingers tingled with the opportunities it would provide.

It would mean more work for me. I would have to split my time between “teaching” and helping run the town. But I was eager for it.

I drove from the college through our town, leaving behind the school. We soon entered the heart of Rainier, our small community on the east side of Lake Washington. Mount Rainier, our namesake, loomed to the southeast, a white pinnacle thrust over the rest of the Cascade Mountains. The local businesses that I would protect passed by: Kern’s hardware, Rainier Cafe, George’s Cafe, Bullseye Gun Shop, The Ink Quill, The Green Thumb. There were the corporate locations, too, the Starbucks, the McDonalds, the Chipotle, and more. They were vital to the town’s economy.

I had to guide it all. I smiled as I drove past the citizens. They were all my responsibility. I had to improve their lives. I had to make Rainier an even better town. I felt the weight of my new position pressing on me as I neared City Hall.

I was eager for it. I had used my powers selfishly enough. It was time to give back.

I arrived at City Hall. I’d been here a handful of times. The last time was the disastrous announcement from Mayor Wright when I realized just how badly I messed up editing him. I parked behind the building and headed around the sidewalk with my wife to the main doors. They were glass, the city seal in gold on the door.

My hand tingled as I opened it, my wife clinging to my arm.

“Mr. Davies?” a young woman said. She was a little on the plump side, cute in a curvy way. She had her hair dyed purple and buzzed short on the right side. The tattoo of a purple butterfly adorned her throat, peeking out of the lilac blouse she wore, a pair of tight pants clinging to her thighs. Black plugs swelled her earlobes, spreading her normal earring piercings wider than my thumb. “Hi, I’m Imogene. We spoke on the phone.”

“Yes, hi,” I said, smiling at her and thrusting my hand out. “Nice to meet you. And you can call me Steve.”

“Hi, Steve,” she said, taking it, shaking with a clammy hand. Imogene would be my secretary here, her smile polite.

“This is my wife, Linda,” I said, releasing it.

“How nice to meet you,” Imogene said.

“Yes,” my wife said, her voice tight. It was subtle, but I knew her. She did not approve of Imogene.

“Well,” Imogene said, “let’s get the tour started.”

My wife pulled a legal pad out of her purse and began writing down notes on it. Imogene blinked but she just kept smiling. The plump girl turned and marched across the lobby, crossing the polished marble floor with the city seal set into it.

Imogene led us through the public areas, the small courtroom, the various offices that the citizens could come to for information or to get a variety of permits, then she led us up to the upper levels where the offices were. My wife kept writing the entire time, her pen rasping on the pad. Imogene would stop at office doors and knock. On some, no one answered, but on others, they did. I met Semyon Markov, our chief of police. He was a tall Russian with a crushing handshake and a big grin.

He clapped my shoulder, “We need to get together to talk about my department budget.”

“Of course,” I told him. “I have some ideas to make the police a friendlier department.”

His smile slipped a little.

I checked my phone of Chief Markov and blinked as I opened up his Relationship Sub-Menu. His daughter was at the top of the list. He had the sort of “inappropriate” desires for her that I could understand. It would be useful to have this man on my side.

To make him happy.

Then I met Kalie Fairclough, the city manager. She ran the day-to-day decisions of the town, hired for her skills instead of being elected. She was an attractive woman in her late thirties, her auburn hair spilling about her face. I smiled appreciatively at her breasts swelling the ruffled, green blouse she wore, her black pencil skirt hugging her curves.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Davies,” she said, a bright smile on her lips.

“Oh, yes, it is,” said Linda, nodding her head in approval. She wrote down something on her list. “Just a delight. I know the three of us are going to be working so close.”

Kalie blinked. “Um, well, are you going to be spending time here, Mrs. Davies?”

“Of course,” my wife said, writing more. “I’m his adviser. Right, honey.”

I grinned at my wife. “If I said no, I’d be making my own dinners for a week and sleeping on the couch.”

Kalie laughed, a polite sound while Imogene giggled, her plump jowls jiggling. “Well, I’ll leave you to your tour, Mr. Davies. I have a meeting with the budget committee.” Her face tightened. “We have to find the money for the Christmas celebration.”

I nodded. “It was a pleasure to meet you.”

“It’ll be even more of a pleasure to get to know you,” my wife purred, her eyes smoky.

Imogene continued our tour. We met the city attorney, the man I’d edited to trigger the recall election. He was in his office, reclined back. I couldn’t edit him at all, so I hoped we would get along normally. He seemed like a pleasant man.

We were on our way to my office when we ran into Mayor Wright. The grandfatherly man scowled at the sight of me. He held a box in his hands, holding his personal effects. He shifted as he stared at me, his cheeks growing a little red.

“So you’re him,” he grunted.

“Yeah, Steve Davies,” I said, shifting. It was all my fault that he lost his position. Not that I ever approved of his actions, but… Guilt still boiled through me. “Um… well… Good luck, Mr. Preston.”

“Yeah,” the mayor said. “You’re just going to be like I used to be. A spineless eel not willing to take chances. To mold this town.” There was a fever in the man’s eyes. “I tried, and look what happened. Small minds, Mr. Davies. Everyone has small minds. They don’t see the truth that this is all just bullshit.”

“Okay,” I said, shifting.

“Bullshit. You’re going to repeal my tax, aren’t you? First thing. You’re going to undo the one good thing I ever did.”

“You went too far,” I said, this awkward strain warping the air around us. There was nothing I could do to fix this. Mayor Wright was proof of why I had to think of everything before acting. I couldn’t afford to fuck-up again.

“I didn’t go far enough,” he said. He sighed. “Just remember that. You’re serving the people. You need to make their lives better. Everyone. I didn’t realize that at first.” He shook his head. “Too late now.”

“I will,” I said, feeling sober.

Mayor Wright stalked away.

Imogene shifted. “Well… uh… that was…” She swallowed. “Um, this way, Steve. Your office is right this way.”

I nodded my head, ideas already percolating in my mind. The door still had Mayor Wright’s name in gold letters on the frosted window. Imogene opened it, her desk just to the side. The room was larger than the rest of the offices, a wide window looking out onto the front of the city hall and the bustling Founder Street running out front. The desk was sparse, a computer monitor resting on it. The desk looked old, like it had been here since the town’s founding over a hundred years ago. There were several oil paintings on the wall of men, probably the first few mayors.

“The, uh, globe,” said Imogene, stopping before an antique globe by the wall, “can store alcohol. Mayor Wright liked to enjoy a drink in the afternoon. It’s been here for a long time, or so I’ve been told.”

“I’m not a drinker,” I said, reaching the desk, touching it. There were bookshelves. It looked so formal. I felt the weight of the office. There was an… aura around it. This place had been the heart of the town since its inception.

It had absorbed that… energy.

I could edit it.

“Well, that’s the tour,” Imogene said. “Um…”

“Could you give us some privacy,” my wife said, her voice still tight. “Thank you.”

“Yeah,” Imogene said, a sulky tone to the young woman’s voice.

She turned around and stalked out. Her ears seemed to sway, weighed down by her plugs. I shook my head. Young people did such strange things to their bodies. It was like each generation had to one-up the preceding one. I shuddered to think what my grandchildren’s generation would do to stand out.

“She needs modification,” my wife said the moment the door closed. “I have some ideas.”

“I noticed,” I said, looking around. “I was thinking of editing this room first.”

“Oh, want to make every woman who walks into your office strip naked and get wet?” Linda asked, a saucy grin on her lips. Her green eyes twinkled.

My dick twitched. “No, to make people want to help me. To cooperate with my ideas.”

My wife nodded her head. “I was thinking of something similar. Something subtle so that when they leave, they think positive about you and your ideas, too. It’s not enough that they just support you. You can win them over. Not a full change, but just something to give more weight to your words and opinions.”

“That should be doable,” I said, my fingers flexing.

“Now, here are my ideas for your secretary,” my wife said, tearing off a sheet of paper and handing it over.

I stared down at my wife’s notes:

• Remove Imogene’s ghastly tattoo

• Remove her ear expanders

• Remove twenty pounds from her

• Change her hairstyle to something more feminine

• Restore her hair color to its natural hue

• Change Imogene so she is a loving girl eager to serve her mayor

• Change Imogene’s morality to be loyal to her mayor above all others

• Make Imogene bisexual if she’s not already

• Have Imogene wear thigh-high stockings and shorter skirts

• If she has any nipple or genital piercings, she can keep those

• Remove the mole on her right arm

• Make sure she is healthy

• Improve her relationships if needed

• If desired, honey, increase her breasts a cup size

• Her nose is too big

“You really thought about this?” I said.

“Yes, she has such a lovely body, she just needs to take care of it.” My wife shifted her hips. “We need to help people be healthier, too.” My wife was a nurse. She pressed me to jog and made sure I ate a balanced diet. It was the reason I had a fit body in my forties and she was toned and trimmed. “Make sure you hit the health part. Just in case.”

“Afraid she has an STD?” I asked.

“No, but you never know what sort of things might be lurking in a person. She might have something that won’t manifest for years. Decades.”

“Well, let’s get editing,” I said and opened my APP. I clicked EDITING and reality paused.

“Ooh, what naughty things are we doing?” asked Anael as she strode around my office.

I winked at her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Becky Davies

I smiled as I stared down at my best friend, and lover, squirming on the bed. Tonya was such a cutie. Blonde and petite, her breasts small like my sister, Sam. I wanted to introduce Tonya to the incestuous nature of my family. It would be great if Tonya gasped and moaned on Daddy’s cock while Mom ate my cunt. My parents were sexy.

First, I had to get her to accept incest in her own family. I had to get her to have sex with her mother.

“Mmm, you’re just so sexy,” I said, my pussy juicy. I was naked, too, my braid of auburn hair sweeping down my back. My large breasts jiggled at my every movement. “You just stay there. I have to freshen up real quick.”

“Hurry,” she groaned. “I want you to pound me.”

I grinned and picked up the strap-on. I held the vinyl harness pinched between my thumb and forefinger. I went to my first sex shop with Mom last weekend to buy this. It swayed, the dildo thick and long. It was dark-blue and covered in little bumps. “With this.”

She nodded her head.

I winked at my lover and then slipped naked out of her bedroom. We had the house all to ourselves. Her younger brother had his baseball practice, her father was still at work, and her mother was supposed to be out at a church function.

My friend didn’t know her mother lurked in the house, eager to listen to me fucking her daughter.

I found Mrs. Alberts lurking in the bathroom. The blonde MILF was naked, her hands already rubbing at her pussy, her fingers sliding through her golden curls. She shuddered at the sight of me, her blue eyes bright, her round face twisting with pleasure.

“Ooh, you’re being a naughty mommy,” I said. “I’m going to fuck her so hard. You’re going to hear every sound she makes.”

“With that?” asked Mrs. Alberts.

I held up the dildo before her. “This is going to slam into your daughter’s pussy. I’m going to fuck her so hard while she calls me Mommy.”

Mrs. Alberts shuddered. She wanted her daughter as badly as I wanted to see their incestuous love. Dad was eager for me to do this. He wanted to hear all about it. Last night, when he was in my pussy, I whispered in his ear about what I was going to do after classes while he was getting his tour at city hall.

I pressed the dildo into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide. Her ruby lips sealed on it. She sucked on the toy that would soon fuck her daughter’s cunt. My body trembled. My breasts swayed. The last two weeks had been amazing. Tonya and I had seduced three of our professors while our naughty mother/daughter roleplay continued.

I hoped Tonya was thinking of her own mother. I was guiding her there. It would be incredible.

Mrs. Alberts sucked on the dildo. Drool ran down her chin. The naughty MILF rubbed her pussy. Her fingers caressed herself. Her legs twitched and throbbed. She sucked on it. Nursed. Her cheeks hollowed as she whimpered, her breasts swaying.

“I’m going to pound her,” I purred, pulling the dildo from Mrs. Alberts’s mouth. “Your saliva’s going to lube it.”

“Yes,” she whimpered. “Do it. Go fuck my daughter.”

I winked at her then flushed the toilet. “Oh, I will,” I said, turning on the faucet, letting the water run as I pulled on the harness. All a ruse to make my friend think nothing special was going on in here. “I’m going to fuck her so hard.”

She quivered and plunged her digits into her pussy. I smiled, loving the fact that this beautiful woman was masturbating thinking about me and her daughter. I tightened the harness, my breasts swaying before me.

I wanted to pound my friend hard.

I slipped out of the bathroom. My dildo’s base rubbed against my clit as I sauntered down the hallway. I was so juicy. I bit my lip as I reached the bedroom. I opened the door and didn’t close it as I sauntered in.

My friend smiled at me. “You got a text from Seth. Are you and him going to start dating.”

“He’s just wondering why I’m skipping chess club,” I said, my cheeks burning. Seth Parish had grown on me the last two weeks. I found myself joining the college’s small chess club. He was a cute boy, but he wasn’t my daddy. “We’re just friends. Jealous.”

Tonya shook her head. “What we’re doing has nothing with you finding a man to marry.”

I’d already found my man. My sexy daddy.

“We’re just women supporting each other and loving each other. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Nothing,” I breathed. “Mmm, there’s my sexy daughter. You’ve been a bad girl, lying there naked.”

“I have been, Mommy,” she moaned, her hands rubbing at her pussy. She slid right into the taboo roleplay. “I’ve been masturbating, and I just can’t get off. I can’t cum like you told me to.”

I shuddered, liking where this game was going.

“So you need your mommy to fuck you?” I asked, sauntering to the bed. A wicked idea popped into my head. A way to train Tonya for the time she had sex with my dad.

She would need those sort of skills.

Tonya nodded her head, her platinum-blonde hair swaying about her flushed face. She plunged her fingers deeper into her pussy. Her small breasts quivering.

“Say it,” I said.

“I want Mommy to make me cum,” she whimpered.

I cocked my head. “What was that? I didn’t hear you, young lady.”

My friend shuddered. “I want Mommy to make me cum!”

I knew Mrs. Alberts heard that. I pictured her masturbating her cunt with a frantic delight. I shuddered, my body quivering as I headed to my friend, my breasts swaying. I reached the bed, kneeling on it, the dildo bobbing before me. I grabbed her hair, pulling her lips to it.

“Just suck on Mommy’s girl-cock,” I purred. “Get me nice and wet for your naughty cunny.”

“Yes, Mommy!” she moaned and didn’t hesitate.

She engulfed the dildo and fellated it. She bobbed her head up and down the shaft, pressing the base into my clit. Little sparks flew. I groaned, my fingers clenching. Waves of heat washed over me. I groaned, the pleasure spilling through me as she worked her mouth up and down the fake dick.

She was tasting her own mother’s spit. An indirect kiss. A shared blowjob. I shuddered, my breasts quivering. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. Juices flooded down my thighs. I groaned, my fingers clenching and relaxing. Such wicked ideas spilled through my mind.

I couldn’t wait for Tonya to enjoy her mother with me.

I pulled the dildo out of my friend’s mouth. She gasped and panted, a line of drool running down her chin. “I think that’s wet enough, don’t you?”

“Yes,” she moaned and then rolled over onto her hands and knees. “Oh, Mommy, I’m so wet. I just need you fucking me. Pound me, Mommy!”

Her feverish moans echoed through the room. I pictured Mrs. Alberts quivering on the bathroom counter, her fingers plunging into that delicious pussy. I licked my lips, remembering the last time I ate her out.

It was right after feasting on Tonya. I had both their pussy juices on my lips for one wild moment.

It was like licking from Sam’s to Mom’s twats.

I shuddered and grabbed my friend’s hip with one hand as I shifted into position. My juices soaked through my bush and dripped down my thighs. My breasts swayed as I brought the tip of the dildo to her pussy. I rubbed it against her hot flesh.

She quivered and cooed. I slid it up and down her slit, caressing her labia. This wonderful delight rippled through my body. I wanted to slam into her. I wanted to fuck her hard. I would make her quiver and explode on my dildo.

“Mommy’s going to fuck you so hard,” I purred, pressing the dildo’s tip an inch into her pussy. Her labia spread wide just like her mother’s lips had to swallow the toy. I groaned as my friend whimpered. “Just pound you.”

“Yes, yes, fuck me, Mommy!” she moaned, her body shaking. Then she slammed her hips back.

I gasped as her pussy engulfed the bumpy dildo. The base pressed into my clit. Naughty sparks burst through my body. My breasts jiggled as this wicked heat swept through my flesh. I groaned and whimpered. My fingers clenched and flexed. This was such an exciting, intoxicating rush. It had me groaning and gasping.

I sucked in deep breaths against this passion. I bit my lower lip. My hips wiggled back and forth as her pussy engulfed more and more of the shaft. Then her rump was pressed into my crotch. My breasts swayed as the pleasure shot through me.

“Naughty girl!” I moaned as she rocked forward, her pussy sliding up the shaft. The bumpy dildo emerged soaked in her juices. Her tangy passion filled my nose.

“Sorry, Mommy!” whimpered Tonya. “I’ve been thinking about you fucking me all day! Sitting in classes, imagining you pounding me! I love it when you fuck me with your strap-on, Mommy!”

I imagined Mrs. Alberts groaning in delight at hearing those sweet words.

I thrust hard into Tonya as she rocked back. Our flesh slapped together. I gasped, my clit drinking in the pressure. My pussy grew hotter. Tonya moaned. Her supple back arched. I stroked her skin as we fucked each other, both our hips thrusting, our flesh colliding together.

That naughty sound echoed through the bedroom. I loved it. I caressed her sides, stroking her flesh. My fingers drank in the silky delight of her skin. I ran them over her back then swept down to caress her flat stomach.

“Mommy!” she squealed as my fingers dipped into her bellybutton. “Oh, yes, yes, Mommy! You’re going to make me explode!”

“Good!” I purred. “I want my naughty, little girl to cum so hard.”

“So hard, Mommy!”

Her stomach flexed beneath my fingers as she fucked back into me. I stroked her lithe flesh as my clit drank in the pressure from the base of the clit. My pussy clenched every time I rammed forward. My breasts heaved before me, smacking together, adding a naughty sound to the slap of my crotch into her rump.

The air filled with the hot musk of pussy. Her tangy delight and my spicy treat. Intoxicating.

I shuddered, ramming hard into her, my clit aching, throbbing. I was so glad I had the biggest clit in the family. My aching bud drank in the pressure from the dildo’s base. It felt incredible to thrust forward. I drove my fake cock deep into my friend’s twat.

My hands held her hips. I squeezed them. I gripped her hard as I thrust forward. I buried over and over into her. My head swayed. This wonderful pleasure burned through me. I groaned, my pussy clenching. The heat swelled and swelled, feeding my orgasm.

“Mommy!” Tonya howled, my friend’s voice sounding delirious as it echoed through the room. “Oh, yes, yes, Mommy! I want to cum on your dildo! Keep fucking me, Mommy!”

“Mmm, yes, yes!” I moaned, my hands sweeping up her stomach to find her small breasts.

I cupped her little handfuls, her hard nipples rubbing into my palms. I massaged her tits, massaging in small circles. She gasped and moaned, her head tossing. She rocked back harder into my thrusts, my clit bursting with pleasure.

My strokes grew more and more ferocious as my orgasm swelled inside of me. I loved fucking her. It was so hot pretending to her mother. And just knowing Mrs. Alberts was probably cumming in the bathroom listening to us only carried me towards my climax.

“Mommy!” Tonya gasped, her breasts quivering in my hands. “Oh, Mommy. I’m almost there. Just a few more strokes.”

SMACK!

I slammed deep into her, my crotch slapping her rump.

“Yes, yes, so close!” she whimpered.

SMACK!

Tonya threw back her head and cried out in wordless passion. As I slammed in again, her hot pussy cream bathed my thighs and soaked my bush. Our passions mingled together, her tangy scent filling my nose.

“Mommy!” she shrieked in rapture.

I buried into her.

SMACK!

Came!

My pussy convulsed. My clit pulsed with rapture against the base of the dildo. My breasts bounced before me as my entire body trembled. Waves of ecstasy washed out of my cunt. They flowed through my body. They inundated my mind, spilling over my thoughts and drowning me in this wonderful passion.

“You love Mommy, don’t you!” I howled, my mind melting.

“I love you so much, Mommy!” my friend moaned.

I heard a gasp echo down the hallway. I knew Mrs. Alberts shared our climatic rapture.

My head swayed from side to side, stars bursting across my eyes. I gripped my friend’s tits, squeezing them as my body shook. My orgasm screamed through me. It carried me to dizzying heights before fading.

I leaned over and hugged my friend. My breasts pressed into her naked back. She shuddered beneath me. I rolled us onto our sides, the dildo shifting around against my clit, still buried in her twat. Her head turned to kiss me.

Our lips met over her shoulder. She tasted so sweet. She rubbed into my breasts, my sensitive nipples tingling. Our tongues dueled while I knew Mrs. Alberts was savoring her own post-rapture bliss.

“Mmm,” Tonya purred, breaking the kiss. “So, which professor did you want to seduce next?”

“Maybe we should go for someone from church,” I said. “A sexy, older woman. Like your mother.”

She shuddered. “My… mother?”

“Wouldn’t it be naughty to have sex with your mother?” I asked her.

Her eyes widened. “Becky!” she gasped. “That’s incest.”

“Sounds hot, doesn’t it,” I purred, nuzzling into her ear. I licked her lobe and loved how she shuddered. “To be fucked by your real mother.”

She shifted then said, “How about Mrs. Cantrell. She’s beautiful.”

I smiled. Mrs. Cantrell was a sexy woman. Her daughter was about to be married. Even better, Mrs. Cantrell was a blonde like Becky’s mother. “Sounds good. I bet she’d make a sexy mother.”

“Yes,” Tonya whimpered.

Baby steps. I’d get her there.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

James Davies

“James,” cooed Orihime. “Mmm, look at my tits, James.”

I was bent over my desk at Dreamgirl Delights working on my next masterpiece. The last two weeks had been booming. I don’t know why I thought I was wasting my time. I was creating so many cute girls. Six or seven a day, double that on the weekend.

“You’re not looking at my tits!” Orihime said, pouting.

“Sorry,” I said, inking in the picture, my pen a blur as I drew in the sexy nuns, each one holding a different weapon.

“All you’ve been doing is drawing,” she continued. “Have you forgotten about my tits. Look, I painted them.”

“That’s nice,” I said. “I’m almost done.”

“That’s what you said an hour ago,” Orihime said. The couch creaked. “Talk some sense into him, Ruri.”

“You have been neglecting us, James,” Ruri said. “You created us to love you, but… You are being an idiot sometimes.”

“Sorry,” I said, glancing at the list beside me. I had to draw every girl on there. If her name was written there by Seth, I just had to do it. “When I finish this drawing. I mean, it’s a squad of sexy nuns who fight vampires. How can I resist drawing that?”

“You’re obsessed,” Orihime said. “Something’s not right.”

“I’m creating dream girls for our clients,” I said, my pen outlining the curve of one nun’s breast swelling the sexy habit she wore. It fit her like a glove.

“Say something, Ruri,” Orihime said. “My boobs are not enough.”

“You are going to work yourself to exhaustion if you keep being an idiot.”

“I’m fine. I’m a god, remember.” I shuddered. “A god has to create. I’m making a new life. That’s a miracle. I promise I’ll look at your boobs when I finish.” I glanced at the list. After the nuns, I had a request to draw Deedlit.

A sexy elf…

My pen drew faster.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sam Davies

“Yep, it’s pink,” said Rita. The Black girl held up her pregnancy test. “See! I’m totally preggers.”

I giggled. “Preggers, I love it.” I rubbed my naked belly. I was still as flat as a board, but… “Who else is preggers. Please say we’re all preggers.”

For the last year, our periods had all synced up. So it was more than a little surprising when none of us started our monthly flows two days ago. After classes, we raided a grocery store for home pregnancy kits then returned to my place.

We could have our after-school lovefest here. After the sleepover two weeks ago, it could get wild. Mom and Dad could walk in and find us daisy-chaining away and join the fun. Becky would even show up when she wasn’t hanging out with her boring friend or, worse, participating in the chess club.

I rolled my eyes. Chess club?

“Ooh, mine’s appearing,” said Courtney. She was nineteen, the oldest of us even if she had tits as small as mine. “Yes, yes I’m pregnant!”

“Preggers,” I said. “That’s three of us my daddy bred. What about you?”

All our eyes flicked over to Tammy. The round-faced girl wiggled her hips back and forth. Her round breasts swayed before her, dusky nipples thrusting hard from her areolas. She quivered as she clutched her pregnancy test.

“Well?” I asked, licking my lips. My pussy was on fire.

“It takes a few minutes,” Tammy muttered, her brow twisting. “I did go last.”

“Right, right,” I said, biting my lip.

“Maybe they’re not accurate,” said Rita.

“No, they’re accurate,” said Tammy. “They measure a hormone that you start producing the moment you’re pregnant. The more of the hormone you produce, the longer you’ve been pregnant. It’s how doctors can tell how far along you are.”

“Wow,” I said. Blinking. “That’s pretty—”

Tammy let out the loudest squeal in the world. She jumped up into the air, her dark-brown hair flying about her shoulders. Such joy burst across her face. A giddy thrill ran through me. All my friends and I rushed to her. We gathered around her, my feet twitching on the carpet, my little titties jiggling.

There it was. A pink line.

“Oh, my gosh, we’re all preggers!” I squealed. I bounced for joy. This wonderful delight swept through me. My daddy was such a stud. Our family was so awesome. “We have to celebrate.”

“How?” asked Tammy.

I grinned then darted away.

“Where are you going?” called Rita.

I ignored her as I raced naked through the house. My bare feet slapped on the kitchen’s linoleum. I burst out into the garage. The 1969 Chevrolet Impala Daddy and I were rebuilding was coming along. We kept getting distracted working on it.

We tried over the weekend, but I was having more fun playing with his tool.

On the other side, I grabbed a box off a shelf labeled “Wrapping Paper” in my mother’s precise handwriting. I wrenched it open. I hoped I remembered what was in here. That there was enough left over. I dug through the rolls of wrapping paper, assorted bows, and…

I found it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

“What do you think, Anael?” I asked, showing off the changed Imogene on the screen. The girl’s plumpness was gone, her tits perkier. I didn’t give her that increased breast size my wife had allowed. I thought they were perfect as is. Her nipples were pink and delightful.

“I think she’s sexy,” moaned Anael. She was fondling my wife’s breasts through her blouse. “You’re going to have so much fun as mayor. I love it. Everyone up in Heaven is thrilled with all the naughty things.”

“So do you know who the other player is?” I asked.

“They can’t tell me,” she said. “It wouldn’t be fair.”

“Right,” I said. I looked around the room then glanced at the piece of paper my wife handed me. I double-checked everything, muttering, “Edited her morality, her relationship.”

“Mmm, her girlfriend is sexy, too,” said Anael. “She’s going to be happier now that Imogene has ‘lost’ those extra pounds.”

I smiled. “Let’s see… I made her nose smaller, got rid of the tattoos…” I nodded my head. “Looks like we’re ready.”

I hit the COMPILE button.

YES

or

NO

appeared.

I hit

YES

The world rippled out from the phone. The piece of paper covered in my wife’s notes vanished. It wasn’t needed in a world where Imogene was already perfect as far as Linda was concerned. I shuddered, knowing that just outside my office doors, Imogene had been transformed into a beautiful, feminine woman.

I shuddered, my dick hard. I was eager to see the results. My office was also edited. People who entered would find my ideas intriguing. They wouldn’t just agree with me, I wanted people to still challenge me in case I was doing something wrong, but I wanted to be influential. They wouldn’t be so… dogmatic but open and receptive.

I closed the app and time moved.

My wife calmly unbuttoned her blouse. “Well, did you change anything else than the office.”

“Oh, my secretary,” I said, amused that she didn’t remember her long list of changes while her fingers worked open the large buttons holding her flowery dress closed.

“Why would you do that?” my wife asked. “She’s perfect. Just a sexy thing.”

I laughed. “You didn’t use to think that.”

She blinked before she undid the little belt that kept her dress snugly fit about her torso. She slipped her arms out, her large breasts swaying free. She wasn’t wearing a bra beneath, her tits gorgeous, her nipples hard and thrusting from her areolas.

“Well, I see you went with the women strip naked and get wet in your office aura,” my wife said. “Send in Imogene. She’s so sexy. God, I love that cute nose of hers, and those tits. So perky. Tell me, did she used to wear those thigh-highs stockings and those short skirts? They’re practically scandalous.”

I winked at my wife as she stepped out of her dress, her auburn bush coming into sight.

“So you don’t know what she’s dressed like, do you?” my wife purred, an eager tremble racing through her body.

“Not one bit,” I said. “I’m eager to find out.” I grabbed my phone. I hit a button for a line labeled secretary. It rang twice.

“Yes, Steve,” Imogene asked, her tone sounding the same.

“Can you come in here,” I said. “I need a blowjob.”

“Of course, Steve,” she said. “I’m eager to start serving you even if you’re not the mayor yet.”

My wife laughed, shaking her head. “She was practically begging to suck your cock during the tour.”

“Was she?” I asked, shaking my head. It was strange not remembering the new timeline.

The door opened and Imogene swept in. My dick throbbed. I was eager to get to know my new secretary all over again.

To be continued…

---

This is the second of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE TWO

Hayley Statten was restless and bored, wondering why she had come to the reunion and rather regretting it. Attending had been something of an impulse – it was the first time she had done so since graduating from the school five years’ ago. She had been living for most of the time since then in a large city about four hundred miles away, first as a student and then finding a job there, and she only made short visits home two or three times a year. However, one of these had coincided with the reunion event and when the invitation arrived in the mail, she had thought – well, why not? Whilst the reunions were for all former students, there was always a particular emphasis on bringing together those who had graduated five, ten, fifteen, twenty and so on years ago. So Hayley had vaguely expected to see more people whom she knew, but the truth was that she had only had a small circle of friends at school, and most of them were now scattered around the globe and not able to be here. A few minutes earlier, she had spotted Nashiko Giancona on the other side of the room, talking to one of the teachers; Hayley liked her, although she hadn’t known her well, but when she looked that way again the pretty Japanese-Italian girl was no longer in sight.

In fact, Hayley had not very much enjoyed her time at high school (or her teenage years), and she had disliked many of her classmates. Unfortunately, those seemed to be mainly the ones here, and she had been avoiding people much more than seeking them out. Of course, she wasn’t interested in seeing any of the boys (or young men, as they now were), and most of the girls were cats and bitches. Hayley drifted around, thinking that she would stay just long enough for it not to look odd when she left. She chatted for a while with the new Principal – an attractive full-busted woman who looked surprisingly young for the job, as she was surely under forty – and also with one of the biology teachers. Hayley’s eye was caught for a moment by a slim female in a striking and quite skimpy red halterneck dress, who puzzled her as being surely too old for a student and yet too young to be on the faculty – but her thoughts were diverted by an encounter with her 12th grade history teacher, Ms Fuentes. The elegant Hispanic woman had seemed pleased to see her, engaging her with charm and warmth, but before things could develop very far they had been joined by Mary Beecher. There was only so much inane prattle that Hayley could put up with and remain polite, and when there was no sign that Mary would run down any time soon, she mumbled some vague excuse and disengaged herself. After that, Hayley ended up at the furthest end of the room, by a table with trays of small sandwiches and canapes – perhaps she had been drawn to it by the very pretty 11th grade girl standing behind it – a tall, slim blonde, just the type that Hayley liked best. She picked up a pastry case filled with something that looked vaguely like tuna mixed with sweetcorn, took a small bite, turned around – and almost walked straight into one of her least favourite classmates of them all: Vanessa Harrington. They both gave a start of surprise, and stood awkwardly for a moment, looking at each other.

Hayley’s clothes were much more stylish than anything she had worn in her school days. Her tooled leather cowboy-style brown boots revealed a brief expanse of shapely leg, below the soft suede beige-coloured A-line skirt which hung to her knees. Over this, cinched around the waist with a wide brown belt in matching suede, was an emerald green cowl-neck wool sweater which clung quite tightly, putting on view her trim form and the swell of her 28D breasts. The colours went well with her slightly tanned complexion, expressive brown eyes and chestnut-coloured hair, which these days was stylishly trimmed to shoulder-length and tinted with auburn highlights. The overall effect was restrained, but with an undercurrent of feminine sensuality and allure that no one would have expected from the rather dowdy Hayley of her late teens.

Still, Vanessa was the more obviously fashionable of the two, chic as always. Her tall and slender form was showcased in black silk wide-leg palazzo trousers, over which she had a flowing knee-length open jacket in the same fine material. Under this, an elegant white silk scoop-neck top showed the swell of her breasts, which caught the eye not so much for their size (she was a 30C) as their almost conical jutting shape. Her natural blonde hair was cut to collar-length and styled to shape elegantly around her face, framing her smooth translucent complexion and her wide blue-grey eyes. Her fingernails and toenails were painted jet black to match, and her ensemble was completed by a pair of expensive Manolo Blahnik black pumps with pinpoint heels.

‘Hi,’ said Hayley, briefly and frostily.

Vanessa came from ‘old money’ in the town, and had never lacked for the smartest clothes or the latest accessories; as soon as she was old enough to drive, she had been given a sleek open-top sports car. To make it worse, she was a classic ‘blonde bombshell’, slim and shapely; inevitably she became a cheerleader, and automatically she was a member of the coolest ‘in-crowd’ at school. Hayley had lacked and envied Vanessa’s style and almost-arrogant confidence; she had always been on the periphery, a quiet, studious girl, thought of as a bit of a geek. The glasses which she used to wear (now replaced by contacts) had added to that impression, and Hayley had never tried to keep up with the expensive whirlwind of changing teen-girl fashions. In those days, her preferred outfits of loose jeans, shapeless T-shirts and baggy jumpers accentuated this, and effectively hid from casual scrutiny the shapely curves of her hips and breasts.

In their school days, Hayley and Vanessa had been chalk and cheese. They had never quite been enemies, but they had antagonised each other in a series of small incidents which had built into a strong mutual dislike. Vanessa had not exactly bullied Hayley – certainly not physically – but she had gone along with the mocking and hurtful comments made by others in her set. Her wealthy background, her looks and the charm which Hayley knew that Vanessa could direct to anyone she thought was worth bothering about, all grated on the outsider; she despised the blonde for her eye-catching style and sexy outfits, and thought of her as just another shallow and empty-headed clothes horse. When Hayley heard that Vanessa had won a place at Princeton, she had smothered her surprise with jealousy, and had dismissed it as due to influence and connections – the bitch’s daddy had probably made some generous donation. Hayley would have quickly side-stepped past the insufferable cow – but Vanessa put out a hand, as if to restrain her, and replied with more warmth:

‘Hi, Hayley … how are you doing?’

Hayley was surprised to be even recognised, and still more by the apparently friendly tone – although from past experience she was wary of that. Still, it would be rude not answer, and she thought herself above the pettiness of ignoring Vanessa; in any case, she would almost have had to push her aside, which certainly would raise eyebrows. So she paused, and replied in a tone which was less chilly, but still distant.

‘Yeah, I’m OK, thanks,’ and then she added, more for form’s sake than from any real interest: ‘how about you?’

‘Oh, you know – up and down,’ Vanessa answered vaguely, somehow embarrassed and lacking the gloss of confidence which Hayley had always associated with her. Vanessa did not expand on this, and the conversation turned to a few desultory and conventional remarks about the reunion event. Hayley was just about to extricate herself from the uneasy situation, when Vanessa, who seemed to have settled some inner debate, looked directly at her and said, with just a little hesitation:

‘I’m glad to see you … I’ve wanted to say for a while, I think I was rather a bitch to you back in school.’

Hayley had expected almost anything but that, and was so surprised that she made no reply at all. There was a short silence, but, having gained momentum, Vanessa forged on into even more unchartered territory:

‘Well, anyway … I’m sorry. Not that it’s any excuse, but I was having a lot of problems then, “issues” that I was trying to keep covered up – from everyone, myself included – and I guess that I vented some of that where it was easiest. Things were difficult …’

Vanessa trailed off, with a vague gesture and an inward look on her face. Then, as if glad to find another topic, she switched direction, enquiring:

‘Someone told me that you had come out – as gay, I mean?’

Hayley was immediately suspicious. ‘Ah!’ she thought, ‘the grapevine has been humming, has it? – I wonder what catty remarks she has up her sleeve.’ She kept her reply factual and short, leaving no chink in her armour for the bitch to exploit – and, after all, she was not ashamed in any way.

‘Yes, after I finished at college – about two years ago,’ Hayley responded, rather stiffly.

Again, the comeback was very different from her negative expectations. ‘That must have taken real courage’, said Vanessa, sounding quite sincere. The blonde shuffled her feet and looked at the floor, her face flushing slightly. ‘I wish I was as brave as that,’ she said softly.

‘Oh?’ responded Hayley coolly, and then – more suddenly and more warmly – ‘Oh!!’, as she realised what she was hearing. She looked at Vanessa in a new light, with understanding and even some sympathy. ‘Well, with your family … I can imagine it would be very difficult, not fit the image at all. I only had my Mom to worry about, and she’s a pretty liberal type – I think she’d already more or less guessed, anyway.’ As well as being rather patrician, Vanessa’s parents were stalwarts of the Christian right in the community – no, they would not react at all well if told that their only daughter was a dyke.

Vanessa seemed carried forward by a wave of relief at Hayley’s supportive response. ‘I couldn’t tell them – I still haven’t. I dropped out of Princeton, you know … I couldn’t handle my feelings, and then an affair went badly wrong, and I couldn’t cope. My parents assume it was a man … but it wasn’t.’ She looked directly at Hayley, with a spark of her former vitality and charm, and the other woman suddenly remembered how attractive Vanessa could be.

‘So … are you saying all this because you want to make it up to me?’ Hayley enquired, with lips pursed and eyebrows raised.

‘No, I think I want to make up to you’, Vanessa laughed, and then she added, more seriously: ‘I think I was always attracted to you, I knew how nice you were and I could see the sexy figure under that dreadful frumpy garage-gear you always wore – and that’s what I was fighting, I couldn’t admit back then that I’m a lesbian, so I pushed you away by being bitchy and buried my feelings, doing everything conventional.’ She gave another, more bitter laugh. ‘I even did the whole cheerleader schmozzle, letting one of the football jocks have my cherry, trying “dating” with the blockhead. I was a stupid cunt … but now, yes, I’d gladly spread for you, if you would want me to.’

Hayley was completely amazed at what she was hearing, and she was also now getting very, very turned on, as she realised from the sudden dampness seeping into the crotch of her panties. It had been worth coming to this stupid reunion after all, she thought, offering up a prayer of thanks to her fairy godmother for making her take up the invitation. And now, she was definitely going to take up this invitation! Vanessa had always been hot stuff, and this less-assured and warmer version was even more attractive. Hayley took her by the hand, and smiled back with anticipation.

‘I’d say “let’s get a room”, but I’ve already got one – I’m staying at the motel on the north side of town, and it’s very private. Let’s split this scene, and then I’m gonna split you!’

Vanessa looked at her, wide-eyed and eager, and half-stunned with a mixture of relief at Hayley’s response and joyful shock at her earthiness. With just one look over her shoulder to make sure that the sexy blonde was going to follow, Hayley headed for the door and out into the hallway. Vanessa was only a few seconds behind, although no one looking would exactly have thought that they were leaving together. In the empty corridor, Hayley laced her fingers through Vanessa’s, and they walked briskly, almost breathlessly, hand-in-hand as lovers do.

Half-way to the front entrance of the building, Hayley was overcome by a sudden impulse, the product of a churning mixture of desire and doubt – might this be some elaborate set-up, another nasty joke at her expense? She made a right turn into a long, semi-darkened corridor, towing the slightly bemused Vanessa behind her. Her intended destination was about thirty yards along: a female toilets that would be deserted, being completely off the beaten track for tonight’s event. She pushed through the swing door, and the lights came on automatically – the washroom was in the interior of the building, with no outside windows, and so no one would notice that it was in use.

Hayley quickly pushed Vanessa up against the wall, kissing her passionately, and she felt the blonde’s avid response as their lips mashed together, tongues entwining. Then she drew back, and with a swift tug pulled Vanessa’s smart palazzo trousers over her hips and half-way down her thighs. A pair of skimpy high-legs bikini panties came into view, in sheer black with a feminine lace trim, and Hayley plunged her hand inside them, cupping the young woman’s mound. Vanessa’s responsive soft moan, as she reflexively arched her hips forward, and the dripping wet soft ripeness of her cunt removed Hayley’s last doubts – this babe was clearly gagging for it. There was no resistance at all as she thrust her index finger for its full length into Vanessa’s vagina, eliciting a mewling noise as the blonde convulsively gripped Hayley’s shoulders, drawing her into a tight clinch and seeking her mouth with her lips. Vanessa’s pelvis began to buck up and down as she humped herself on the finger inside her – Hayley barely had to move, as the impassioned blonde repeatedly impaled herself, gasping and then suddenly shuddering in an unmistakeable orgasm.

Vanessa went limp, her eyes closed, and for a moment she slumped against Hayley’s soft chest, with her head resting on her shoulder. Wondering at this astonishing turn of events, Hayley slowly withdrew her finger, raised it to her lips and sensuously tasted Vanessa’s cunt-juice. As she did so, Vanessa’s eyes fluttered open, and with a satisfied smile she nibbled gently on Hayley’s ear lobe.

‘That was wonderful,’ breathed Vanessa softly, and then she added, with an enticing smile: ‘I want to show my appreciation.’ Before Hayley could wonder what that meant, the lithe blonde dropped to her haunches in front of her, and thrust her hands up Hayley’s legs, hoisting her skirt above her hips. One of Vanessa’s hands pinned it there, whilst the other pulled aside the gusset of Hayley’s damp string panties, putting her glistening and parted outer labia within a few inches of Vanessa’s face. Now it was Hayley’s turn to gasp and spread her hips open, as Vanessa first gave her a delicate, tender kiss, directly in the middle of her slit, and then followed it up with a firm but squirming, inquisitive tongue, lapping up and down, finding and nibbling on her swollen clit.

‘Aahhh!! Oh, shit, babe, yeah, fuckit, yes – yes! – yes!! – right there, honey, oooh! YES! YES!!!’ Hayley moaned, the last coming in increasing shrieks as she came herself. Vanessa pulled away, her eyes shining in pleasure and her face streaked with pussy-juice. They adjusted their clothing back to normal, quickly washed hands and rinsed faces, and exited the washroom. So engrossed in each other were they that they did not notice the sounds of a woman approaching orgasm which were coming faintly from the school’s smaller gymnasium which was almost opposite. A few moments later they were in the parking lot, and Hayley indicated her small and dusty second-hand Toyota. Vanessa nodded, and her snazzy white Mercedes coupe followed Hayley back to the motel, drawing up outside her cabin. It was quiet in the mid-evening twilight, and no one saw the two women enter the room, switch on the small table-lamp and draw the curtains.

Vanessa slipped off her long silk jacket, and then came eagerly back into Hayley’s arms for a long, slow, tongue-tangling smooch. The two women’s’ hands roamed over each other’s bodies, fondling breasts, squeezing buttocks, stroking up inner thighs to explore the soft opening lips between them. Flushed with excitement and entangled together, they sprawled across the bed, still fully clothed. After a while, they ended up with Vanessa lying underneath with her legs spread apart and her white silk top pushed up above her bra, revealing the smooth skin of the top half of her breasts and the valley of her cleavage, along which Hayley was trailing a finger. The brunette’s suede skirt had ridden up to her hips, and Vanessa deftly insinuated one hand inside Hayley’s panties and slid a finger along the length of her slit, causing the woman on top of her to tremble in arousal.

Vanessa returned to her earlier subject. ‘I know I was a bitch’, she said, adding regretfully: ‘when I think of the opportunity we missed, I am so sorry … we need to put all that bad feeling behind us, get it out of the way.’ Then she gave a wicked smile and a lustful gleam came into her eyes, as she slid a second finger into the cunt she was caressing. She lifted her head to whisper huskily into Hayley’s ear:

‘I want you to fuck me like the bitch I am! Give this bitch what she deserves, give it to me hard – I’ve been such a fucking bitch!’

It was a mind-blowing enticement, combining in an explosive cocktail Hayley’s previous deep dislike of Vanessa and her conflicting new feelings of desire and attraction. Relishing the sight and feel of the cool and stylish blonde underneath her on the bed, with her legs apart and her breasts on offer, Hayley lost all hesitation and inhibitions. Her voice took on a harsh rasping note as she replied:

‘Oh, yes – you bitch, I’m gonna do you! – you’re going to get it, bitch, real hard!’

She swung off the bed and delved for a moment in her suitcase, briefly offering up a prayer of thanks that she brought the item with her after all – for she had nearly not bothered to do so. With a triumphant laugh, she held up a large strap-on dildo – it looked at least eight inches in length, and Vanessa gave a small moan of anticipation when she saw it. Putting the dildo temporarily aside, Hayley leaned over to grasp the blonde’s trousers at the foot of each wide leg, slowly and sensuously pulling them off. Vanessa then discarded her top and rose from the bed, clad only in her black bra and panties. She unclasped Hayley’s broad belt and then tugged the brunette’s sweater over her head, pausing for a moment to fondle the globular breasts encased in the three-quarter cups of her yellow bra. Vanessa reached behind to unfasten this garment, and then softly planted a kiss on each nipple as it was exposed. Next, she knelt in front of Hayley, taking down the brown suede skirt, and admiring the other two parts of the matching lingerie set which now appeared – the thin garter belt from which four suspenders held up Hayley’s pale brown traditional stockings, and the low-rise string which had been slipped over them. Vanessa cupped the brunette’s mound through its thin fabric, massaging firmly and arousing Hayley even more.

‘Get rid of that, and put this on me!’ ordered Hayley abruptly, thrusting the strap-on into Vanessa’s hand. As the blonde stripped the string panties down Hayley’s legs, she could not resist giving a swift kiss and a swipe of her tongue to the naked cleft that was only inches from her face. Hayley stepped into the strap-on, and Vanessa adjusted the buckles so that it was firmly in place, and then she took the plastic phallus into her mouth, sucking and licking until it glistened with her saliva.

Hayley could no longer contain her mounting desire, and she suddenly gripped Vanessa by her short blonde hair and hauled her to her feet. She thrust a hand inside the woman’s elegant black panties and groped her pussy with deliberate roughness – which had the desired effect of stimulating Vanessa even further – before she jerked the panties down and away. Hayley knew exactly what she wanted to do, the memories of past frictions and slights rising in her mind – oh, what sweet payback! She ordered the blonde to kneel on the bed with her tits and face down on the mattress. Without being asked, Vanessa slid her arms back and gripped her ankles, an erotically-charged posture which thrust her ass up still higher and parted her butt-cheeks even more invitingly. It was a spectacular sight: Vanessa had always had one of the jauntiest eye-grabbing asses of any girl in the school (as anyone who had seen her perform with the cheerleaders well knew), and her submissive pose went a long way as a peace-offering.

Hayley savoured the delectable sight – really, she thought, that is one of the neatest, sexiest, most fuckable butts I have ever seen … and it’s all mine! She placed a fingertip at the small of Vanessa’s back and then traced slowly and firmly down the crevasse of her buttocks to her ass-hole, rimming around it and gently pressing inwards (inducing muffled whimpers of arousal from the blonde bombshell), and then continuing – slower and more sensuously – to the base of the vaginal slit, rubbing upwards along its length to find the clitoral hood and the sweet nub of pleasure nestled underneath. She pressed against this and then rasped her finger along it, transforming Vanessa’s shaky whimpers into a throaty moan. The blonde looked back over her shoulder, a half-glazed expression of entreaty on her face. Locking her eyes on Hayley’s, she whispered:

‘Fuck the bitch … ’

With her nostrils flaring and her teeth clenched in a lustful grimace, Hayley climbed onto the bed behind the blonde’s ass and positioned the knob of the lubricated strap-on between her puffy and gaping labia. Then, gripping the other woman just above her hips, the brunette pressed forwards with all of her weight and drilled the plastic cock for its full length into Vanessa in one firm and fluid motion, eliciting a broken rasping cry from the recipient. This was the first penetration in what became a frenzied fuckathon, as Hayley rode Vanessa’s upturned ass like a bronco-buster at a rodeo, slamming up and down against her. She was half-crouching and half-standing on the bed, gripping Vanessa by the hips and shafting the dildo down into her vagina at a 45 degree angle. The deep and powerful penetrations were having a convulsive effect on the pretty blonde, who had lost any pretence of cool – her mouth was open wide, drooling saliva, whilst her hands had let go of her ankles to claw and clutch desperately at the bedsheet. Between gasps of indrawn breath, words tumbled from her lips that drove Hayley to wilder heights:

‘Oh, shit! – I’m such a bitch, I’m a bitch! – fuck me! – do the bitch, do her!! – Christ, oh God, yes! – fuck-the-bitch, shit! fuck-the-bitch, FUCK-the-bitch, FUCK—THE—BITCH!!

Hayley was almost lost in a red haze of passion, the anger of the past throwing fuel onto the flames of her present lust. She took her hands from Vanessa’s waist, and with the left she grasped the blonde by the hair, pulling her body backwards into a tighter and higher arch. Simultaneously, and with an increase in the pace of her pistoning penetrations, she swung her right arm to deliver a series of stinging slaps to the jutting buttocks so invitingly available. Vanessa let out a series of harsh sobs – but they were the sounds of release, of the baggage of the past being consumed in the white-hot purity of the present.

‘Oh, I’m a bitch, I’m a cunt!’, moaned Vanessa, begging Hayley to do her harder, do her more. With sweat dripping from her face from the sheer physical force of her exertions, Hayley drove them both to a bone-shaking climax. At the last moment she shoved her hands under Vanessa, pushing inside her bra to grab and squeeze her nipples. Changing the rhythm of her penetrations to rapid, almost vicious, short stabbing thrusts, she rasped in the blonde’s ear:

‘I’ll make you cum for me, you bitch, you cunt! Cum for me, bitch, cum for me – CUM NOW, BITCH – NOW!!’

And Vanessa did, shrieking in heights of ecstasy and release that she had never attained before, quivering and shaking from her head to her toes, her voice gibbering ‘I’m coming for you, this bitch is fucked, I’m coming, I’m so fucked for you!’ This took Hayley over the crest, and her back arched as she thrust the plastic cock as far as it could go into Vanessa’s sopping pussy, and then held it there. In turn, the shudders of the brunette’s orgasm caused the dildo to vibrate deep inside the blonde, and with a frantic wail Vanessa climaxed for a second time.

The blonde slumped down on the bed, the dildo sliding out of her with a wet popping noise as she did so. However, whilst Vanessa was nearly exhausted, Hayley was not yet satiated. As she contemplated the gorgeous body sprawled in front of her, she mentally acknowledged that Vanessa had been right: they needed to purge the antagonism of the past, so that they could start afresh. Hayley felt that she had unloaded much of that negative feeling in the last few minutes, but that some still remained – and she knew how to work it off, and achieve full and complete satisfaction. She unbuckled the strap-on, standing proud in brown leather cowboy boots, stockings and garter belt, her nipples rose red and erect. Resting one knee on the edge of the bed, she gave a slap to Vanessa’s rump and indicated that she was to roll over onto her back. With an expression of reviving interest, the blonde promptly did so; when she saw the strap-on in Hayley’s hands, she began to sit up and reach for it – but, to her surprise, Hayley shook her head and pushed her back to lie down again.

Instead, Hayley slid the straps of the dildo up Vanessa’s legs and buckled it in place around her ass and pussy, with the plastic rod pointing vertically at the motel room’s ceiling. Then she climbed onto the bed and straddled Vanessa, lowering her cunt so that the dildo slowly entered her vagina, easing down until the full length was inside her. The blonde watched in fascination as Hayley impaled herself on the dildo, rose again on her haunches so that most of its length re-emerged, and then thrust sharply downwards again. Vanessa was turned on by the sight of Hayley fucking herself, and by the energetic brunette’s sexy costume – in particular, her boots.

‘Ride me, cowgirl’, she groaned, ‘oh – ride me, ride me so hard!’

Vanessa clutched Hayley at the waist, steadying the plunging brunette and adding further impetus to her downwards thrusts, so that her moist pussy lips impacted on the dildo’s face-plate with repeated wet smacking sounds. Hayley began to moan as her pistoning self-impalements became faster and more frenetic, and she leaned forwards to grasp Vanessa’s pert tits in both hands, squeezing them and then pulling on them as if they were the reins of a horse that was stampeding away from her. Vanessa felt like a human trampoline, and was almost dizzy as she was bounced up and down on the mattress. She began to respond to Hayley’s movements, her pelvis surging upwards as the lithe brunette pushed down, thus giving even greater force and depth to the dildo’s penetrations. The blonde gave a shriek as her tits were suddenly pulled much harder, but the reason for this was immediately apparent – Hayley had stopped at the end of her last downwards plunge, and from her tightly closed eyes and the rictus of agony or pleasure on her face (they looked so similar it was hard to tell), and the quivering shudders of her body, it was clear that she was in the throes of a succession of climaxes.

After this had ended with a long exhalation of breath, Hayley lay down on top of Vanessa, gently kissing her first on the neck, then the earlobes and then the lips. The dildo was still fully inside Hayley, her vaginal muscles contracting and relaxing against it. Now it was Vanessa who had some energy, and with an agile shift of her hips she rolled them over so that she was now the one on top, with the strap-on that she was wearing still deep in Hayley’s pussy. The brunette took a trembling breath in anticipation, and obligingly spread her legs wide apart. Vanessa took a position similar to doing press-ups, her hands flat on the bed next to Hayley’s shoulders, and her legs and feet together, resting on her toes. She rose above Hayley, staring intensely into her eyes, and then she began to flex at the waist, arching her pelvis up and down as the strap-on fucked the brunette in the classic ‘missionary position’. Hayley gasped – she had forgotten how athletic and sporty Vanessa had been when at school, and evidently that toned fitness was something which she had more than maintained. The blonde started with long and slow strokes, gradually building up the pace and pressure. As she heated up, her pointy breasts swinging wildly just above Hayley’s quivering and almost painfully erect tits, Vanessa looked down with an expression of steely determination on her face that Hayley had never associated with her before.

‘You’re mine!’ Vanessa hissed between her thrusts, ‘you’re mine, you’re all mine!’

Hayley was transported, almost beyond ecstasy. Just as she felt herself about to explode in orgasm, she swung her legs up and locked her ankles over Vanessa’s back, squeezing and pinning their two bodies together, mashing their breasts against each other, and she wrapped her arms tightly around the blonde’s shoulders. As her climax overwhelmed her, she gasped her reply:

‘Yes! – yes, I am, I am! And you’re mine too, you sexy bitch – you … are … MINE! … Ooooh, fuck … I’m coming babe, I’m coming! … FUCK ME, I’M CUMMMMMING!!!

Hayley’s back arched, her orgasm so powerful that she lifted both of their upper bodies clear of the sweat-soaked sheets, before she sank back again – without relaxing her legs’ pythonesque encirclement of the blonde babe, and still retaining the dildo inside her vagina. The couple rolled onto their sides and lay there, caressing and kissing. After a while, Hayley reached down to Vanessa’s hips and unbuckled the strap-on, before rising from the prone body of the blonde with it still deeply embedded inside. Moving slightly awkwardly, she disappeared into the room’s small en suite bathroom to remove and rinse it, and then she quickly dried herself with a bathrobe before returning to the main sleeping area. Vanessa was propped up on one elbow, watching Hayley’s trim figure with deep satisfaction.

‘How do you feel?’ asked Vanessa, and then, before Hayley could frame a reply, she continued: ‘I feel so much better – like I’ve lost a great weight which I hadn’t even realised that I’ve been carrying all this time!

Hayley lay down next to Vanessa, enjoying the wonderful smell and glow of the freshly-fucked blonde. She stroked a jutting breast, and answered that she felt the same – adding that what was past was past, and that they should start anew.

‘Does that mean you’ll ask me out on a date?’ asked Vanessa, pretending to look coyly at Hayley through half-closed lashes.

‘Maybe’, conceded the brunette. ‘or maybe I’ll just cut to the chase, take you straight to bed and fuck all night!’

‘Mmmm, oooh – yes, do! Candlelight dinners are sooo over-rated!’ laughed Vanessa as she rolled onto her stomach, and snuggled up with the eagerness of a happy puppy. Her tongue snaked across Hayley’s chest and found her left breast, tracing around the aureole before gently lapping at the nipple. The brunette gave a pleased murmur, and settled an arm companionably around the other woman’s shoulders.

After a period of contented silence, Vanessa said with quiet sincerity:

‘I want to thank you – you’ve given me the jolt that I needed. It’s time to come out of the closet, I’m going to tell my folks.’

Hayley was surprised at this sudden decision. ‘When?’ she asked.

‘Tomorrow.’ replied Vanessa, knowing that if she did not act upon this resolve immediately, she never would. She gave a deep chuckle: ‘I’ll tell them after church – I sure hope the text is something forgiving from the Gospels, not fire and brimstone from the Old Testament!’

Hayley spoke from the heart, without her head having time to think: ‘Will you tell them about us?’

Vanessa shifted position in order to look directly into the other woman’s eyes. She bit her lip in unconscious nervousness, and softly enquired: ‘Is there an “us” to tell them about?’

A deep warm feeling of closeness, which Hayley had not realised was there, moved her again. ‘Yes, babe, if you want there to be,’ she answered, surprising herself even more, as she trailed a finger caressingly from the blonde’s throat, between her breasts, across her stomach and ending at her pussy, with gentle strokes along her outer labial lips.

Vanessa gave a sweet-sounding mewl of pleasure, and bestowed an electrifying smile which made it all worthwhile. The sexy naked blonde looked as if all her Christmas presents had been rolled into one. She drew Hayley’s breast back to her mouth, cupping it in her hand as she firmly kissed the nipple. ‘Oh yes, my angel, yes – I do!’ Then her eyes closed, and like a cat she curled up against the warmth of her lover’s body, falling into a deep sleep.

They woke once again, around 5.00 a.m. as dawn was breaking, and made love more gently and slowly, ending in a 69 position, each enjoying a mouthful of gaping moist pussy, licking it and then finishing off with deep penetrating strokes of their fingers – Vanessa being amazed that Hayley could take, indeed begged for, four fingers to be thrust deep into her vagina.

After this, they slept in a tangle of sheets until nearly nine o’clock, and then showered together with many splashes, squeals and giggles. Hayley ordered two breakfasts from room service (the motel charged by the room, not the person, and did not care if there were two people there now), and they chatted animatedly as they ate and got dressed, arranging to meet again in mid-afternoon. Then, after a series of lingering kisses, a suddenly tense Vanessa climbed into her gleaming white sports car.

‘They may throw me out, y’know,’ she said sombrely, ‘they’re gonna to be upset and angry – I’ll be cut off without a shilling.’

‘Don’t worry, babe,’ Hayley replied encouragingly; ‘you can always move in with me’, she added, and then bent over (her half-unbuttoned shirt giving a nice view of her tits) to kiss Vanessa gently on the cheek.

The blonde looked at her steadily for a moment, and said: ‘I think I will anyway, however it goes – if you really mean that, you would really want me to?’

Hayley nodded, now quite certain of it, and a relieved Vanessa drove off to confront her family. The brunette went back into their love-nest and, before gathering up her few belongings, lay down on the wide double-bed, still smelling Vanessa’s sweat and cum on the sheets. Hayley gazed up at the ceiling in contemplation. Had she fallen in love, and of all people with ‘that bitch Vanessa’?

‘Yes,’ she said aloud, with a delighted smile, ‘I think I have!’

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

This series will include the babysitter fucking mom with a strapon.

Like so many times before Loren Wright had picked up Alex her babysitter. Loren was a 32 year old single mom, but still gorgeous with shoulder length blonde hair, a slim tight body and a perky ass that didn’t show a hint of sag. She also had firm breasts that were small still firm and round. Loren was also a lesbian so didn’t mind giving her babysitter a ride as the fourteen year old was so hot Loren got a thrill stilling next to her on the drive back to her place. Alex was tall for her age and wore her hair short which showed off her graceful, long neck. There was something confident, almost dangerous about Alex that excited Loren.

A week before she had helped Loren on an outing to the local pool. Loren could hardly take her eyes off Alex in her blue bikini, how it clung to every curve on her young body. Alex seemed to relish in her sexiness, as if she knew that many eyes were on her as she walked to and from the pool. Alex was very affectionate with her young daughter Tatum and a somewhat guilty thrill rushed through Lauren when she saw the two girls hugging and splashing in the pool.

Tonight as Alex got into the car Loren almost gasped as she saw what Alex was wearing: supper tight short shorts and a tiny tank top that exposed her tight flat tummy.

After she buckled up, Alex gave Loren a hot sexy look and said, “Uh, Loren do you think you could turn the air conditioning off, it’s kind of cool?” the girl thrust her chest out as she did this, and her small round tities were on full display her nipples stiff against the white tank top.

As Loren shut the AC down she realized she was staring at her babysitter’s round perky breasts. Alex was black, her skin a rich mocha color and one of the most beautiful girls Loren had ever seen. As she drove away Alex propped a bare foot on the dash board and began stroking her calf and thigh.

“I shaved in the shower just now. I love the feel of my skin after I’ve shaved. It feels so…so sensual…all over “ Alex said in a low sexy voice as she ran her fingertips along her inner thigh and over the prominent slit in crotch of her skin tight shorts.

All the way back to her home Loren stole glances at her hot little babysitter as she continued to stroke her long sexy legs and firm round thighs. In the shadows of the car Alex’s fingers seemed to linger at the crotch of her shorts for longer periods, stroking, playing. Tatum, Loren’s daughter was asleep when she left to pick up Alex and she told her to call mommy on the cell if she woke up. There had been no call.
The moment they had both stepped over the threshold of the Loren’s home, Alex turned unexpectedly on the older woman, startling her when she pushed her up against the door that wasn’t even entirely shut yet. Loren gasped, shocked by the younger teen’s actions as she heard the latch click behind her and felt Alex’s smaller compact frame pressed flush to her.

Alex leaned in and up on to the tips of her toes to nuzzle Loren’s ear as she gently cupped the other side of her face in her hand. “Loren you’re skin is so soft, you’re so beautiful…” said the petite teen. Her tone was so low and seductive; Loren was not certain she would have recognized it as Alex speaking, except she was looking right at her when the hot young girl spoke. Alex was so close to her now that when she inhaled she couldn’t help but take her scent in. She smelled of vanilla and strawberries.

“What are you doing Alex?” She heard her own tone of voice had risen to a high startled squeak as Loren tried to maintain control of her breathing. Her body seemed to be responding of its own accord to Alex’s sudden nearness. Loren thrust her hips forward so her pussy pressing against the crotch of those tight shorts. She couldn’t help but turn her head down slightly, so the darker young woman she had only dared to dream of as a more than a babysitter had better access to her neck that she was currently kissing, licking and nibbling.

“I, I want you Loren, and by the way you look at me I think you want me too…” Alex explained a little slur to her words grinning triumphantly against Loren’s fair skin as she felt the other woman relax into her young arms that were now stretching to wrap around her neck. “Do you want me to stop, Loren, do you?”

When she began planting soft open mouthed kisses up the front of her throat, Loren’s brain seemed to short circuit, unable to focus on her surroundings- or even to pretend to process how excited the young girl’s touch was making her. With her mind spinning at the ache she felt in her lower belly and the moisture collecting on her cunt lips she just managed to whimper, “Please no.”

Loren fully surrendered to her body’s will at the feel of one of Alex’s hands gripping the back of her neck gently, making the blonde’s pussy tingle. She sighed as she felt Alex’s fingers twine in her hair possessively before carefully pulling her face down so they could feel each other’s breathe on one another’s lips.

Alex couldn’t believe she was doing this, ever since she had started babysitting for Loren she had dreamed of this moment. The hot black teen forced herself to meet Loren’s smoldering gaze. She had fantasized about kissing her for so long. Loren Wright was not what she would call a normal single mom. Her tall slender body was in perfect shape, in some ways Loren was the perfect image of everybody’s all American mom next door…a trait that seemed to turn the young black girl all even more.

“Kiss me,” Alex whispered huskily relieved at not being rejected as she leaned up to take the much older woman’s lips in an almost domineering and hungry kiss.

Loren met her kiss with equal vigor knowing this had been a long time coming for her. What confused and startled her was the young Alex making the first move. She had fantasized about the young girl so often, getting herself off looking at pictures she had taken of her, and now as Alex’s full soft lips melted against hers it almost seemed surreal.

Even though Loren knew how dangerous this was she also had a sense that this felt remarkably right, she was still not entirely sure she was comfortable with the liberties the young teen gril seemed to be unable to stop herself from taking. She felt Alex’s right hand sliding down her back to grip her ass, pulling her in tighter to her own body, as she bent a knee grinding her hip bone against the tight crotch of Loren’s jeans. When she felt the felt the young girl’s lips part and her tongue brush her bottom lip something in the blonde brought her hurtling back to herself and she spun them around so she was now urgently pushing the teen girl against the door. Her own lips opened and she thrust her tongue Alex’s hot mouth exploring every bit of the warm wet cavity, tasting the mint gum she had been chewing and something intensely sweet that could only be Alex. “Mmmm…” Alex groaned as she felt the Loren take control.

When they finally broke the kiss for some much needed oxygen Loren gazed down at her, near to panting now. “God-I want you. I want your hot little body. I want to eat your little cunt.” She said her voice thick with desire.

Alex’s eyes seemed to roll back in her head a little right before they shut, as she leaned forward and down to press her cheek to Loren’s chest hearing the erratic excited beat of the mature woman’s heart. “I thought, I was so afraid-“

“What?” Loren leaned down to kiss the soft curls on the girls’ head tenderly. She had wanted to run her fingers through those curls for so long. As she did just that with one hand her other was running lightly, soothingly down Alex’s spine. All this time she had no idea that Alex returned her feelings. “What did you think?”
“I didn’t know why…I just couldn’t stop this-“Alex lifted her face to meet Loren’s eyes. “This feeling I had.”

“I know I felt it too.” Loren moaned feeling an all encompassing fire growing in her entire body, angling the babysitter around again to steer her with down the hall toward her bedroom. “Come on, we’ll have to make sure not to wake up Tatum”

Alex walked confidently backwards in her familiar surroundings amazed at how safe she felt with Loren guiding her. She gazed up into her eyes with unequivocal faith. She explicitly trusted that this mother had her…would not let her stumble. When she felt the back of her knees make contact with what was obviously the Loren’s bed in the room only dimly lit by the streetlights outside the window she glanced up at her shyly through thick lashes with a searching look on her face. “Loren?” she asked hesitantly distancing herself a bit by leaning back trying to allow her fuzzy head to regain some equilibrium.

Loren caressed the back of Alex’s neck, cradling her cheek in the other hand as she gently tilted her head back and to the side a little so the moonlight illuminated her soft kindhearted expression so she could see the young girl’s eyes more clearly. She suddenly stilled her movements, as she took in the uncertain look in Alex’s eyes right before they shut and a troubled crease grew between her brows. “It’s alright Alex,” She said simply kissing one of her eyelids then the other, before moving up to press her cheek tenderly to her long desired lover’s temple barely able to believe she was finally able to hold her close like this. “I would never do anything to-“

“Harm me.” Alex finished for the blonde, opening her desire darkened eyes to meet Loren’s ‘s piercing green ones and seemed to make a decision. Crossing her arms around her own torso and grabbing the hem of her tank to pull it up and over head she tossed it to the floor. Then she leaned backwards immediately reassured by Loren’s secure embrace lowering her gently to the bed as she laid down on the mattress and pulled the Loren down on top of her. “I’m not worried about that. I know you would never intentionally do anything to hurt me.”

Loren leaned up on an elbow taking some of her weight off the girl’s petite body. Looking lovingly back into Alex’s eyes she used her free hand to stroke the young girl’s cheek. “Then what is it?”

“I’m scared-I think I might be…” Alex barely managed to utter in a choked voice before stopping and forcing herself to calm down and gather her thoughts. There was so much she wanted to say right now and was terrified that no matter how she put it, it would come out sounding needy and overdramatic, “I like you.” She admitted in a small voice “A lot…maybe too much.”

Loren inhaled sharply and froze in shock. She didn’t notice the clouding over of the girl’s features until she felt her own chest tightening with concern when she saw the moisture gathering in those seemingly bottomless engaging brown eyes she had been worshipping from afar for far too long. Even as she rushed to form a coherent thought she trembled at the woman’s heartfelt declaration, feeling as if her entire world just opened up a bit more, as if Alex’s words made it so there was more air in the room. Then she saw the terror in Alex’s nervous features growing exponentially right before she squeezed her eyes shut causing tears to stream down her cheeks.

“Oh no…” She shook her head slowly, as if to deny any of Alex’s concerns realizing what the hot teen must think after she had taken so long to answer. Worriedly Loren ran her fingertip along the line of her jaw, loving how smooth and heated her skin was, with a completely open and ridiculously empathetic expression. Loren’s pale skin heated up to a deep red as she blushed, she couldn’t even believe what she was about to reveal. “Alex, please baby” she began “look at me.”

Alex had never been one to be bothered by another’s opinion of her. She was a young teen, African American, and was certain that she was a lesbian. Loren was the first woman that made her heard and her pussy ache at the same time.

“I like you too, way too much.” Loren offered with a brilliant smile. “I have ever since you started babysitting Tatum.”

Alex matched her smile shyly, “Yeah?”

“Oh Yeah.” Loren leaned down to kiss the full ruby lips she had dreamed about.

“Mmmmm….” Alex moaned at the contact.

Loren’s lips slid down over her chin never breaking contact as she moved down her neck to find the rapidly increasing pulse at the base of her throat. She opened her mouth pressing her lips against the spot and sucking hard. “Ohhh.” Alex cried feeling as if she had actually found nirvana.

Loren smiled against her skin, “Does that feel good baby?”

“So good…” Alex twined the fingers of one hand in her hair and wrapped her other arm around Loren’s waist pulling her closer. She sighed at the loss when Loren’s mouth left her neck but then arched her back and groaned loudly as she began to suckle her stiff little. “Oh Loren yes,” the young girl sighed.

Loren reached down and unzipped the shorts. “Can I these off off?” She asked in a throaty voice.

Alex’s hands found the buttons on Loren’s blouse “Only if I can remove this.”

Loren lifted her torso so Alex could reach all the buttons and the shrugged her shoulders out of the shirt as Alex simultaneously lifted herself off the bed so her shorts could be pulled off.

When they laid back down the Alex leaned up a little to press her lips to the supple skin she found between Loren’s breasts. “There are far too many layers of material between us.” She murmured.

Loren crawled off the bed to stand up and looked back down at her new young lover. She watched Alex for a moment and seeing how vulnerable she looked laying there looking up at her.

Alex was relieved that Loren slowly began taking off the rest of her own clothes first, she was not shy about her own body but felt a little overwhelmed with how much she had already exposed herself hot young teen. When Loren removed her panties and stood there naked before her Alex could only stare as her breath hitched at the beautiful way Loren’s pale skin flushed in the moonlight.

Loren saw the want in Alex’s eyes and had to force herself to not pounce on her right there. Their eyes were locked as she took a deep breath and knelt on the floor between the young girls knee’s that were bent and hanging off the side of the bed. She took one of the Alex’s hands and pressed her lips to the palm her eyes never losing contact with Alex’s as she heard both of their breathing growing harsher in the otherwise silent room. She took Alex’s hand and pulled her up to a sitting position actually having to tip her head up a little to meet the girl’s dark eyes. “Alex…”

Alex shivered at the low throaty tone Loren used to say her name. She reached out to take the Loren’s face in her hands and leaned in to lightly press her lips to Loren’s. She pulled back a little and then with a little sigh moved in again to kiss her hard their tongues wrapping around each other.

Loren groaned as she fought her own instincts, forcing herself to let Alex take the lead.

Alex whispered against her lips, “I want you so much,”

Loren shook at those words; there was only so much self control a person could demonstrate in a situation like this. Groaning she cupped the back of Alex’s neck and pulled her in tighter sliding her tongue against her lower lip in askance. When she felt the young girl’s fuller lips part easily for her she gently pushed her tongue in to explore every bit of the warm wet cavity.

Feeling Loren’s tongue move against her own made Alex whimper into Loren’s mouth, her hands moving now, one fisting in the long silky blonde hair the other moving from where it currently rested on her shoulder down the front of her chest, cupping a full pale breast and thrilling at the way the already stiffening nipple grew harder in her grasp.

“Oh fuck yes,” Loren released Alex’s mouth with a loud moan.

Alex felt Loren’s long fingers slide over the small soft paunch of her belly until her fingers slipped into the wet folds of the young girl’s cunt.

“Oh Alex baby, your pussy is so wet,” sighed Loren.

“Oh yes, for you Loren, oh when you touch me…oh fuck!” growled Alex.

“Look at me hun, while I go inside you…” Loren said.

“Oh yes, fu…ck me!” Alex groaned as Loren’s long finger entered her tight wet cunt in mid sentence.

“Your little cunt is so tight just like I imagined it would be,” sighted Loren as she began pumping a finger in and out of Alex’s pussy.

Loren let her thumb firmly graze over the top of Alex’s sensitive clit. The young girl’s entire body jerked upward.

“Oh so sensitive…I can’t wait to suck on it!” said Loren peering into her babysitter’s eyes.

Alex was rocking her hips to meet each thrust of Loren’s finger; she knew that she couldn’t hold out long with Loren pressing down harder on her clit.

Then Loren was over her, straddling her smaller body on her hands and knees, not technically touching any part of her. “Move up further on the bed.”

Alex trembled at the commanding but gentle words and quickly did as she was told laying her head on the pillows at the head of the bed…Loren’s bed.

Loren followed looking deeply into the teen’s eyes as she lay down fully on top of her. They both made soft satisfied sounds as their breast’s pressed firmly against one another and the blonde straddled one of Alex’s thighs. One of Loren’s hands softly caressed Alex’s hips as she used the other to cup her cheek tenderly. “Tell me what you want baby girl…anything-“

Alex’s hips jerked a little at the sincerity in Loren eyes and words. “Oh Loren,”

Loren moved her lips down close to her ear. “Just tell me, I promise it will be alright.”

Alex was shaking hard now, “I want you-your fingers back inside me, it felt so fucking good.”

Loren noted with some satisfaction that hot teen’s voice was strangled and tense. She slipped her hand down the chocolate body. When she reached the top of one of her thighs she leaned up to look directly eyes, “Are you sure baby? You were so close to cumming”

“Please Loren.” The begging tone in Alex’s voice decided for her as her hand slid between the upple thighs, gently cupping the tiny, hot, wet, cunt.

Alex hummed her approval at the soft massage of her outer pussy lips and began to relax before her entire body twitched when she felt a single digit slip through her folds of her cunt.

“Oh fuck little girl, I love how wet you are.” Loren groaned.

Alex took a couple of quick gulps of air before confessing in a small voice, “Whenever you’re in the same room as me I get this way.”

That was too much for Loren as she quickly leaned in to hungrily take her mouth in a passionate kiss at the same time easily slipping two fingers easily into the writhing girl she had lusted after for so long.

Alex gasped as she felt herself finally being filled by the object of her desire. Their eyes locked as Loren paused making sure Alex was alright. When Alex looked up at her with such need and gave a small nod of encouragement the taller woman began to slowly stroke in and out of her soft warm cunt flesh. “Uhmmm…” Alex moaned beginning to move her hips down to meet the Loren’s thrusts. “Fuck you make my little cunt feel so good.”

“Yeah it does.” Loren smiled sweetly down at her as she felt her lover’s inner cunt walls squeezing her fingers tightly as if she wanted to pull them into herself deeper. Loren began using her other hand to rapidly rub back and forth on the girl’s firm little clit.

Loren moved to Alex’s ear again suckling her earlobe before whispering, “I want to make your little cunt come,”

Alex’s entire body tensed at her proclamation. “Yes.”

“How baby, tell me what makes you lose control.”

“You.” Was Alex’s simple answer.

Loren’s hand began to speed up the tempo of her the wet fingers bearing down on the young girls clit, while two fingers pounded in and out of the tight little cunt hole. Loren felt as if her very skin was on fire when Alex began to buck and writhe beneath her fingers, “Oh fuck yes, I’m going to cum so hard for you Loren, oh fuck I love you.”

“I love you too Alex, give me your cum, give me your sweet black girl cum.”
Alex felt herself fall over the edge at Loren’s words. Her entire body shook and convulsed as she lost herself in the warm shower of the cum that shot from her young cunt. Loren removed her fingers and placed her face at the entrance of the young girls churning cunt as cum sprayed all over her beautiful face. As Loren thrust her long tongue into the convulsing teen’s cunt. Alex came again and Loren licked and sucked it all into her waiting mouth.

Eventually relaxed sensations that took over her body. When she finally came back to herself she looked up at Loren with disbelieving eyes.

Loren’s cheeks were glistening with her come and were now colored bright red as she realized her slip in the heat of the moment. When she saw Loren’s searching look she quickly averted her eyes. “I- I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to- I mean you are a child…”

Alex reached up with both hands turning the Loren’s face until their eyes met. They were both quiet for a moment before Alex spoke finally catching her breath. “You didn’t mean it?”

Loren’s eyes widened at the disappointed expression filling the younger woman’s eyes. “No-I- I didn’t mean to pressure you, your –I’m- supposed to be the adult…”

Alex smiled up at the Loren’s struggle in expressing herself, “I love you Loren, and I won’t rest until I fuck you as good as you did me.”

Loren sighed, feeling her juices drip from her cunt onto her pale thighs.

---

Alicia needs to be bred by her big brother!

Breed Me Big Brother
(An Incestuous Harem Story)
Chapter One: Little Sister Begs to be Bred
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

I was so bored.

It was Sunday and my book wasn’t holding my attention. I lay on my bed in my bedroom, my Kindle resting on my naked stomach, my small breasts rising and falling. They were little mounds, small handfuls of titties that had barely sprouted. It kept me looking girlish and childish, younger than my nineteen years.

Which was good, because I enjoyed being my older brother Clint’s little sister. His little princess.

I had my right leg balanced on my left knee, my foot swinging from side-to-side as I tried to concentrate on my newest romance novel. But I just couldn’t get into it. The poor girl was in love with her step-brother (it was never her real brother, always step-brothers which I thought was a real shame) but he was ignoring her. All it did was make me think of my own brother.

Where was he?

My little cunny grew hot and wet. I squirmed my thighs, my snatch freshly shaved this morning, the slit girlish tight. I bit my lip, my toes curling. I set my Kindle to the side, staring at my flexing toes, rolling them over and then straightening them again. I shivered as a wave of heat washed through me.

Now I was bored and horny.

I snagged my glasses off my nightstand, put them on, and brought the world into sharp focus. I didn’t need them to read, but everything farther than a foot away was blurry. I sat up, my light-brown hair, gathered in a pair of pigtails, swaying alongside my head. The ends brushed my hard nipple, sending tingly delight through my body. I shivered and flounced off of my bed, darting naked to the door.

Going naked through the house was very common. Our family was different. My mother, my sisters and half-sisters, my aunt, and the other women were all part of Clint’s harem. Even the two lesbian sisters, Juana and her sex-slave Carmelita, who lived with us went around naked. (They moved in with us after their parents kicked them out for being lesbian lovers last week).

I searched for Clint through the main house and didn’t find him. The only people that were home were my half-sisters Melody and Pam. Our dead father was like his son, Clint, a horndog. He’d turned my mom and her sister, Aunt Vicky, into his sex slaves. They then would find other women for him to love. Melody was Aunt Vicky’s oldest daughter and Pam was half-Japanese, her mother one of those Asian women my mom found for my dad to enjoy. We only learned Pam was one of our sisters a year ago. Clint had fallen in love with her hard. Melody and Pam were his girlfriends. Lee, Mom, Aunt Vicky, and Pam’s mom were his sex slaves. My oldest sister Zoey and her girlfriend Stefani where his lovers.

And I was his little princess!

“Hey, Cupcake,” Melody said, lying naked on Clint’s bed in the master bedroom, lowering her phone. She was the only blonde member of the family, her sandy-blonde locks falling loose around her face instead of gathered in her usual braids. She had her thighs parted, a landing strip of gold leading to her shaved pussy. She didn’t have a tight slit but instead her inner labia blossomed out, looking so yummy. “What you up to?”

“You know where Clint is?” I asked, squirming my hips back and forth.

“Looks like someone’s got a hot pussy,” Pam said, setting a tablet onto the nightstand. She was a petite girl with round breasts, her skin that pale-dusky olive tone from her Japanese mother. She had her silky-black hair gathered in a thick, French braid that draped out around her.

“I don’t know where Clint is,” Melody said. “Maybe he’s next door watching the children with our moms.”

I glanced at the window, rain falling hard. I so didn’t want to have to go outside. Our family owned three houses next to each other. One was the main house I grew up in, the next was Aunt Vicky’s house, and the third Clint, through Mrs. Hiragawa, bought last year so our growing family had room to expand.

Melody and Pam had both borne our brother children. They were so lucky. I wanted to have his baby. Lee, my bratty half-sister, was pregnant, and so was my mom. They were both starting to show and it just was so unfair.

On an impulse, I threw myself between my two half-sisters. I snuggled between their naked bodies, wiggling like a child between her parents. I breathed in their perfume. They both smelled so good, sweet and flowery. Melody smiled at me, turning onto her side, her round breasts swaying before me, her thick, dusky nipples suddenly right before my face.

I pushed up my glasses as I stared at her nub.

“What’s up, Cupcake?” Melody asked as Pam did the same thing, her round breasts jiggling on the other side. She had darker nipples, a rich brown that made my mouth water. “You look so pensive.”

“I just want to have Clint’s baby!” I said, kicking my legs as I lay between them, my thighs brushing their legs. “It’s not fair! I want his baby so badly. You both had his daughters. And they’re so beautiful. I just want to have his baby and love him or her!”

“You’ll get your chance,” Melody said, her hand resting on my belly. She slid it up my body, sending a wave of heat through me. My sister reached my breast, rubbing my hard nipple. “Just be patient, Cupcake.”

“Easy for you to say,” I muttered. “You’ve already had his daughter. And Christie’s so beautiful. I just want to have one of his beautiful children!”

“You will,” Pam added, her hand sliding up and down my left thigh. Tingles raced up my skin, making my pussy tingle. My toes curled and wiggled as my pussy grew juicier and juicier. “When Clint says it’s time. If every woman in his family gets pregnant at the same time, people will ask question.”

“People already ask questions,” I muttered. “I’ve heard the rumors. Half the school thinks I’m already fucking Clint. They’re fine with it. Incest is spreading! Everyone secretly loves it! I just want to have his baby!”

I knew I sounded petulant, but I just didn’t care.

Then Pam’s hand reached my shaved pussy. My Japanese half-sister’s smile transformed from a supportive to a naughty smile as she rubbed my hot flesh. Tingles raced through my body. I let out a little whimper as she rubbed at my plump vulva, stimulating my tight slit. Her finger parted my folds, stroking my inner petals.

And my clit.

“You’ll get your baby, Cupcake,” Melody said, her fingers rolling my nipple between them, adding more tingles.

I let out little moans. Their touch felt so nice. My head turned, staring at Melody’s nipple right before me. That dusky nub beckoned. I licked my lips and then latched on. I engulfed it, loving the feel of it in my mouth. My cheeks hollowed, and I nursed.

Melody’s creamy breast milk squirted into my mouth. I savored the sweet, hot treat spilling into my life. I suckled away, my frustration melting. It was so relaxing nursing from a breast. Especially my sister’s breast. I gulped down her milk. I loved how it felt in my mouth, how it coated my tongue and teeth. The flavor was so delicious, sweeter than normal milk, with a cantaloupe flavor that added an exciting delight to it.

I gulped it down as I suckled with such hunger. Pam snuggled closer to me, her fingers sliding faster and faster up and down my slit, brushing my clit, stroking my petals. Her nipple brushed my cheek as I suckled hard.

A shiver ran through me.

I released Melody’s nipple, turned my head, and latched onto Pam’s, my glasses shifting on my nose. She let out such a soft sigh, her slanted eyes squeezing closed as her milk squirted into my mouth. She tasted similar to Melody, that same sweet and rich delight. It was so subtle, hard to quantify, but she had a melony flavor to it that made my pussy clench hard, her fingers stimulating my snatch.

“Mmm, Cupcake, don’t you just feel better,” Melody asked, her fingers rolling my nipple between them, making me tremble and whimper about Pam’s nub.

“I think so,” Pam said. “She’s getting all warm and juicy in her cute cunny.”

Her finger rubbed on my clit. She concentrated there, circling it, making me squirm and moan. I suckled as hard as I could about her nub, her milk squirting into my mouth. I suckled with such delight as she rubbed my bud, sending sparks shooting through me. I let out such whimpers of delight, savoring the pleasure she gave me.

Melody’s hand suddenly shot down from my breast to shove between my thighs, joining Pam. Melody didn’t rub my clit or stroke my pussy lips. Instead, she shoved her digits deep into my cunt. I whimpered about Pam’s nub as my sister’s digits filled my snatch. She pumped them in and out of me, making me squirm and undulate on the bed.

My mouth popped off Pam’s nipple. “Oh, I… I… You’re both so amazing! I want to have breast milk! I want to nurse Clint and you and my baby!”

“You will, Cupcake!” purred Melody, pumping her fingers in and out of my snatch. Such pleasure rippled through me. “Mmm, your hot, little cunny will be bred by our brother.”

“Yes!”

My mouth engulfed Melody’s nipple. I suckled with such passion. I shivered and writhed, my pussy clenching down on Melody’s fingers while my clit absorbed the wonderful massage Pam gave me. I nursed with such enthusiasm, the creamy treats pouring down my throat and warming my belly.

The pleasure built and built within me. The heat from the milk in my stomach melted down to my pussy stimulated by my two sisters. Their fingers stirred up such passion in my flesh. My hands twitched. They reached out, sliding down my sister’s bellies and shoving between their thighs.

Pam had a thick, black bush, her pubic hair so silky beneath my fingers before I found her juicy snatch. She let out a moan as I jammed my digits deep into her snatch. My other hand found Melody’s shaved snatch, stroking her wet pussy lips, making her moan and gasp.

I penetrated her pussy, too.

“Ooh, Cupcake,” Melody moaned as I matched the thrust of her fingers into my pussy. Such juicy sounds filled the air. “Mmm, yes, yes, you have such delicate fingers.”

“So delicate,” Pam moaned, her pussy clenching down so hard on my digits. “Oh, yes, that so nice.”

My mouth popped off of Melody’s nipple. “Let’s all have yummy orgasms!” I gasped before turning my head and latching onto Pam’s.

Her sweeter milk tasted so wonderful inside my mouth.

“That’s the spirit, Cupcake,” Melody purred, her fingers pumping faster inside my snatch.

I shivered, my clit absorbing Pam’s stroking fingers. Sparks showered through my pussy, my hot flesh clenching down on Melody’s thrusting digits. Such delight surged through me, meeting the warmth I drank from Pam’s breast.

My fingers pumped faster and faster in both of my sisters’ pussies. I loved the different feel of their silky depths. They were both hot and juicy, but tight and hotter in different places. I loved their wet heat about my digits as I nursed from Pam’s breast.

“Oh, Cupcake,” moaned Melody. “Ooh, work those fingers faster. I want to cum on those cute, little fingers.”

My mouth popped off Pam’s nipple, her creamy flavor lingering on my tongue. “I’ll make you both cum!”

My fingers curled inside my sisters’ cunts. I latched onto Melody’s dusky nipple and suckled so hard as I searched for their special spots. Melody sucked in a sharp breath as her milk squirted into my nursing mouth. Then Pam whimpered, her cunt clenching down hard on my fingers.

I found them. I attacked their G-spots.

Pam massaged my clit so hard, her fingers dancing on my clit. Pleasure zapped through me. My body trembled, my toes curling. I moaned about Melody’s nipple as I suckled as hard as I could, gulping down that creamy treat. My fingers massaged their G-spots in their juicy snatches as they pleasured me.

My pussy tightened on Melody’s fingers. My orgasm built and built. Both my sisters gasped and whimpered, trembling. Their passion sang through the bedroom as their cunts grew so hot and juicy. Their cream flowed, staining my fingers. My thumbs swept through Pam’s thick bush and Melody’s shaved twat to find their clits.

I massaged them.

“Cupcake!” Melody gasped, such passion in her voice. She trembled on the bed beside me. Her cunt convulsed about my fingers. “Oh, you’re just so sweet!”

Her fingers jammed deep into me. My body spasmed so hard. I sucked in a deep breath as Pam’s fingers stimulated my clit. My two sisters’ touches combined with the delight of nursing from Melody’s breast. Hearing Melody’s orgasm set me off.

My pleasure detonated in the depths of my cunt. My pussy spasmed hard about Melody’s fingers. My mouth popped off her nipple. I whimpered out my pleasure as my head snapped to my left and found Pam’s waiting nub.

I latched on.

“Alicia!” Pam gasped. Her pussy clenched down on my fingers. Then her flesh spasmed about my digits.

All three of us gasped and shuddered, moaning out our shared, incestuous passion. We reveled in our lesbian love. I gulped down such sweet breast milk as the ecstasy washed out of my snatch and flowed through my body and into my mind. Such delight burst inside of me.

Stars exploded across my vision. I whimpered around the hard nub in my mouth. My sisters’ cunts spasmed so hard about my digits. My cunny convulsed on Melody’s. Pam’s fingers rubbed so wonderfully on my clit, stimulating me, sending more and more rapture surging through my body.

I loved my sisters so much.

“Cupcake! You little minx!” Melody’s breasts heaved as she sucked in her breath.

I gave a final suck on her nipple as my pleasure peaked in me. My pussy convulsed a last time on her. My mouth popped off her nub as I whimpered and mewled. I felt so warm and wonderful now. My fingers slipped out of my sisters’ pussies. Their bodies cuddled up against me. My eyes closed.

“Our brother will breed you, Alicia,” Pam crooned as she stroked my pigtail.

I let out a little sigh. My orgasm buzzed through my body. I felt so secure between them. I let myself drift off into dreams of having my brother’s babies. Cradling them to my girlish breasts, suckling them, loving them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I wouldn’t mind getting bred by your brother,” Stefani said as I passed the open bathroom door the next morning. I paused and pushed up my glasses, glancing in at my older sister Zoey, the bustiest member of the family, and her girlfriend, Stefani. They were lesbians who worked as strippers and loved getting fucked by Clint.

If Melody and Pam were like my big brother’s wives, then Zoey and Stefani were his mistresses. Only everyone knew about it.

“We could start our own family, Zoey,” Stefani continued, hugging my sister from behind. “You’d look so cute with a pregnant belly.”

“You’re just going baby mad,” Zoey said. “I’m not ready to have stretch marks. We’re making good money stripping. So why ruin it?”

Stefani, a redhead with such beautiful dimples, nuzzled into Zoey’s ear, brushing back her brassy hair. Her hands slid up and cupped my older sister’s large, pillowy breasts. Every member of my family had tits but me. Zoey squeezed those lush mounds as she purred, “You’d look so hot nursing your brother.”

“And nursing you?” Zoey asked, squirming in her girlfriend’s embrace.

“Oh, that would be hot, too.” Stefani gave a wicked giggle. “Besides, it would be so hot getting bred by him. Having his cum spilling into our cunts.”

“We get that all the time,” Zoey said, shivering as Stefani rolled her nipples.

“But without us being on the pill?” she asked. “Without us having any protection? Imagine his sperm wigging up inside of us, reaching our egg.”

I let out a groan as I shivered. I took my birth control pill this morning. I didn’t want to. I sucked in a deep breath, about to march downstairs and eat breakfast before going to college, when Stefani added, “Those two lesbians are pregnant.”

I froze.

“Clint’s firing silver bullets. Imagine one of those firing into our cunts, Zoey.”

“What lesbians?” I asked. “You mean Juana and Carmelita? They’re pregnant? But… But… Clint only fucked Juana once!”

“Yep,” Stefani said, giving me a glance. “Both of them are pregnant. They were all excited next door. We’re going to need more nursery space now with four children on the way for Clint.”

“More babysitting for us,” Zoey sighed.

“You love taking care of those cute babies,” Stefani said. “Don’t deny it.”

My sister smiled, something almost motherly.

I just let out a shriek. Juana and Carmelita? Clint only fucked her once as her price for his help in dominating her older sister. And Carmelita, well, Clint had fucked her a few times, using the submissive lesbian because it made Juana so wet whoring out her sister-slave. But Juana… I darted away, my pigtails flying behind me, my cute, girlish skirt swirling about my thighs clad in my white tights.

I couldn’t believe it.

“There’s my princess,” Clint said when I flounced down at the dinner table.

I just muttered something as Mom bustled in the kitchen with Aunt Vicky and Mrs. Hiragawa, cooking breakfast.

“Morning, Cupcake,” Melody said, giving me a kiss on the forehead before sitting down beside Clint.

“Sup, Master,” Lee grinned at me as she burst in, holding her stomach. You could just make out her baby bump. She wore a tight top just to show off that she was bred. She sat down beside me, her breasts jiggling without a bra to constrain them. “I am starving.”

I wanted to be starving and having to eat for two. I rubbed my stomach and sighed. “You’re going to be a father again, big brother.”

Clint glanced at me, his eyes widening. “You?”

That look of shock made me squirm. Did he not want me bred? “No, Juana and her sex slave. You knocked them both up.”

“Go, Master!” Lee shouted. “Now you just have to knock up those cute twins.”

Kimiko and Minako, a pair of Japanese twins, had just moved in down the street. Clint had spent all day yesterday fucking them while I was bored and horny at home. He had such an Asian fetish, and Lee was so happy that she befriended our new neighbors and seduced them into fucking our brother.

She glowed as Clint smiled. My brother wanted to breed two girls that weren’t me. This was so unfair. I let out an angry huff, folding my arms before me. I glowered at the table as Melody and Pam both teased Clint for knocking up the lesbians. No one paid any attention to me at all. My big brother didn’t even notice that I wanted to be bred by him. That I wanted his cock spurting in me, breeding me.

I kicked my legs beneath the table. When my scrambled eggs and bacon were set before me by Mom, I attacked them with such ferocity. Every woman Clint fucked got pregnant but me. I wanted his baby so bad I could just scream.

On the drive to our college, I sat in the back, my face pressed against the cold glass, my breath fogging on it. Kyle drove us with Melody riding shotgun. Lee sat between me and Pam in the backseat, babbling about Kimiko and Minako and how cute they were together.

How cute could a pair of twins really be? Big brother should have been fucking me all Sunday. I was his little princess.

The moment Clint parked, I burst out of the car and raced towards the college, my light-brown pigtails flying behind me. It was so not fair. I wanted to scream out, not caring that anyone noticed my frustration.

“Alicia!” a bright voice called out.

My friend, Jenny, darted up. She was also pregnant, bred by her older brother James. She had light-brown hair held back from her face by a pink headband and wore cute, girlish clothes like me. She wasn’t showing her pregnancy yet, but she had such a glow about her.

“Hey, Jenny,” I said, falling in beside her.

“Bad weekend?”

I shrugged and muttered again.

“You know, I can’t understand Mutterese,” Jenny said brightly. She nudged my arm.

“It’s nothing,” I said. “Just… I want to have my brother’s baby so badly. You are so lucky that James bred you.”

She put her arm around me. “You’re so young. You don’t have to rush into it.”

“I’m the same age as you!” I protested. “And you’re pregnant. Why can’t I be? You don’t have to share your brother with every woman that crosses his path.”

“I thought you liked being part of his harem,” Jenny said. “That you enjoy playing with other girls and licking his cum out of their pussies. I mean… I like licking James’s cum out of our mother’s snatch.”

“I do!” I said. “But…” I let out a frustrated moan. “It’s just… Ugh, I have to get to my English class. I’m just jealous. I’ll be fine.”

“We’ll talk at lunch, okay?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, my hips shifting from side-to-side. “I’m just horny. It’s almost the middle of my cycle.”

“And that’s making you baby crazy?”

I nodded my head. “Yeah.” I took a deep breath. “You’re right. There’s plenty of time. He just wants to space out our pregnancies, and I’m being a spoiled child.”

“Well, you are his princess. He does like to spoil you.”

“I am his princess,” I said, lifting my head and smiling. “Thank you, Jenny.”

She gave me a smile.

I darted off, feeling better as I settled into English class. I didn’t glance over at Leyla who sat two seats down from me. She had turned into a complete slut over the last three weeks. She used to be this demure, Muslim girl who always wore a headscarf and didn’t show any flesh, now her dusky tits were almost falling out of her top. Twice, every guy at our college had gangbanged her and her three friends. Lee claimed they were all whores.

She had such a big grin on her face as she sat in class, that just-fucked look. I wonder who she screwed? From the sounds of it, any guy in school could be her lover. Her close friend, Kimmie, sat beside her, also a slut. They giggled when our teacher, Mr. Ferguson walked in. I frowned at the man and…

He looked like he just got laid, too. Had Leyla fucked him?

What a complete tramp.

I suffered through my classes and then headed to the cafeteria. Clint hadn’t invited me to Aunt Vicky’s classroom today. He didn’t take me in there every day—he had my other sisters and my aunt to enjoy, too—so I joined Jenny at the lunch table. She grinned at me.

“Hi,” I said as I sat down across from her .

Before she could answer, Lee appeared. She almost jumped onto the bench beside me, landing on her knees and leaning over the table. Her black hair, cut short in a pixyish bob, swayed about her mischievous face. “You would not believe what I heard.

“What?” I asked my older half-sister. She was nineteen, like me, but had a few months on me.

“You would not believe who is pregnant?” Lee said. She had her hands clasped before me.

I let out a groan. Someone else was pregnant?

“Oh, yeah, Leyla,” Jenny said, shifting on her seat. “It’s all over school.”

“Leyla?” I gasped. “That skank!”

“Who do you think knocked her up?” Lee asked, such glee in her voice. “You know her dad pimps her out. And both her brothers have fucked her at the same time. That’s how the first gangbang was kicked off. Ooh, I got so hot and bothered watching them fuck while Master seduced her mother. He fucked her up the ass during the gangbang.”

“Wow,” Jenny said. “Mrs. Umayyah?”

“And I wouldn’t be surprised if Coach Young’s daughter gets a bun planted in the oven the way I heard them going at it on Friday,” Lee added. “He owes Clint big time for his advice on getting into her panties. He should let my Master take a poke at her once she’s good and bred.”

I let Lee’s words roll over me. Everyone was getting pregnant but me. Even the sluttiest girl at my college. It was so not fair. I let out a shriek. I couldn’t take it any longer. I needed to be bred right this minute.

Lee blinked at me as I bounced to my feet. “Alicia?”

I ignored her and darted off, my pigtails flying behind me. My big brother would spoil me! He would breed me! He would knock up my cute cunny! I wanted his babies! Nothing would stop me from getting what I wanted!

I ran so fast through the halls, my pigtails flying behind me. My footsteps thudded through the empty hallways. I found the stairs and darted up them. I reached the second floor in a flash and darted to Aunt Vicky’s History classroom. Clint used it as his private fuck palace. He would be in there like he was during every lunch break fucking someone.

Today, he would fuck me!

I grabbed the door knob, twisted, and burst into the classroom. A girl whimpered in delight as I stared at Clint’s naked ass flexing as he plowed into his lover. Feminine, pale-olive thighs wrapped tight about his waist. I almost thought he was fucking Pam until I noticed the second Japanese girl perched on the first’s face.

Kimiko and Minako.

I didn’t know which one was being fucked and which one was getting her pussy licked by the other. They were identical, both petite beauties who were my height and with tits a little larger than mine. They had thick, black bushes and sleek, silky hair. The twin grinding on her sister’s mouth gasped in shock, her hands flying up to cover the tits I really couldn’t see because Clint was in the way.

My brother looked over his shoulder at me, not missing a beat as he drove his cock over and over into the Japanese slut’s pussy. He had such a handsome face, so much like our dead father’s. Chiseled chin, dark eyes that smoldered with strength, short hair. His back rippled with muscles. He played sports and worked around the houses, keeping him in great shape.

And that ass… It was such a yummy ass. I wanted to grab it.

“Is something wrong, Princess?” Clint asked. I could see his balls thwacking into the slut’s thick bush.

“Yes, something is wrong!” I darted to him, racing past the desks. “I want to be bred right now! I’m not waiting one second longer.”

Clint arched an eyebrow at me as I stopped beside him. The twin sister riding the other’s mouth still had her hands covering her boobs. Her round face contorted in pleasure, her twin licking at her hairy twat. Her delicate lip quivered. The other twin moaned into her sister’s snatch as Clint plowed into her hard.

“Right now, big brother!” I said, stamping my foot. I seized his arm, tugging on him. “Stop fucking that skank and fuck your little princess! I want to be bred! It’s not fair that every other girl is getting pregnant! You’re going to knock up Minako and Kimiko before me!”

“What?” the twin covering her tits gasped. “You’re going to breed us?”

“Oh, yes, Minako,” the one on top moaned. And I swear she started grinding on her twin sister’s face harder.

“Stop fucking her right now, big brother!” I hissed, pulling so hard on him. My glasses slipped on my nose as I did, groaning and heaving to get him to stop. “I want to be bred.”

“Want to?” Clint asked, a dangerous note in his flat voice. He gave me a look.

I swallowed. But I wouldn’t back down. I gave him a piercing look. “Yes. You are going to breed me right now, big brother.”

He stopped thrusting in Minako’s cunt. Then he ripped his dick out of her. I grinned, my pussy tingling in delight. My hands went to my blouse to unbutton my cute top when I noticed the darkness building in Clint’s expression. His eyes bored down on me.

“Have you forgotten how good, little sisters are supposed to act?” he asked, that dangerous note growing in his voice.

I trembled, swallowed. “I… I…”

“Good little sisters don’t make demands of their big brothers,” Clint said. He seized my arm, pulling me closer. “They obey their big brothers. Love their big brothers. Treasure their big brothers.”

“But…” My lower lip quivered. “I want your baby, big brother. Please.”

“You could have tried asking instead of marching in here, ruining Minako and Kimiko’s fun, and making demands like a spoiled brat.” His grip tightened on my arm. “Like Lee.”

I flushed. “I’m sorry, big brother. I’ll be good. You don’t have to punish me. I just… I just want it so badly.”

“You need to be punished.” He pulled me between Minako’s thighs and bent me over the desk, pushing my face right into her hairy twat. She had a tangy musk, her juices leaking out of her. “Apologize to her.”

“I’m sorry, Minako,” I said to the girl who continued licking her twin sister’s pussy.

I nuzzled against Minako’s silky bush. Her ticklish pubic hair rubbed on my lips a moment before I found her pussy. I shuddered as my tongue licked out, sliding through her hot folds. Minako moaned into her twin sister’s pussy.

“She likes your apology,” Kimiko said, her hands sliding off her breasts, exposing them. The Japanese girl’s pale-olive cheeks darkened with a blush as she squirmed on her twin’s licking mouth.

I kept apologizing as Clint flipped up my skirt. His strong hands gripped my ass, making me shudder. My tongue flailed through Minako’s pussy, drinking her tangy cream. My hips wiggled as my big brother squeezed my rump, sending such incestuous delight surging through me.

Then he pulled down my tights. I whimpered as he exposed my naked rump and shaved pussy. I could feel my big brother’s eyes on my girlish cunny as he rolled my tights down my thighs and bunched them around my knees. I felt so exposed to him. Excitement beaded on my pussy, the subtle air currents in the classroom caressing my twat and making me shiver.

I moaned into Minako’s pussy, jamming my tongue into her hot depths. I swirled through them, licking her like she did to her twin sister’s snatch. Kimiko moaned as she watched Clint fondle my naked rump now. I clenched my pussy, aching to feel his cock penetrate me.

He always spoiled me. I was his little princess. He loved—

CRACK!

I yelped at the pain exploding across my rump. My eyes widened in realization. “Big brother!”

He spanked me.

“You’ve been a bad little sister,” Clint said, his hand rubbing at my stinging ass, soothing away the pain he just gave me. “Haven’t you?”

“I…” Tears beaded in my eyes. “Yes, big brother. I shouldn’t have been such a brat. I’m not Lee. I’m so sorry.”

“Keep apologizing to Minako while you take your punishment, Princess.”

I shuddered, wigging my rear against his strong hand, the stinging almost entirely gone. I dove my tongue back into Minako’s tangy depths, swirling around through her folds. Clint’s cock had been fucking her, and then he pulled out of her because of me.

That was so mean of me to interrupt them. She didn’t get to cum on my big brother’s amazing cock. Every girl deserved that joy on occasion. I just wanted to be selfish and have him all to myself. Juices ran down my thighs as I waited for the next spanking, whimpering into Minako’s tangy twat.

She groaned and shuddered, humping against me. Her silky bush rubbed on my chin and cheeks. She felt so hot and naughty against me. It made my entire body buzz in delight. My heart thudded in my chest. I just had to lick her. Devour her. I had to make her cum. It was only fair after all.

My tongue fluttered faster through her cunt while my fingers found her clit. I rubbed her little bud and—

CRACK!

I yelped, my entire body bucking as Clint’s hand smacked hard onto my other butt-cheek. My pussy clenched, forcing out more juices to trickle down my thighs. The pain stung through my rear. I whimpered. I wasn’t like Lee. I didn’t get off on being spanked.

SMACK!

“Big brother!” I moaned.

“Ooh, yes, spank the naughty girl,” Kimiko moaned, grinding her cunt on Minako’s licking mouth. “She was so bad! Minako was so enjoying your cock, Clint-san.”

“Yes, Minako was,” Minako moaned. “Minako was so close to cumming on that big dick. Minako’s cauldron was about to boil.”

“I’ll make it boil,” I promised as I rolled her clit between my thumb and forefinger.

She shivered and whimpered. The sounds were so sexy and—

CRACK!

I gasped again. The pain surged through me. Fighting back tears, I flailed my tongue through Minako’s pussy lips, teasing her, concentrating on pleasing her and not on the burning heat throbbing through my butt-cheeks. I would make her cum as an—

SMACK!

I whimpered louder, my pussy squeezing down so hard. My hips danced back and forth, the pain burning through me. I squeezed my eyes shut, pressing my face tighter into Minako’s pussy. Her silky bush rubbed on my cheeks, her legs brushing my glasses. They slid up my nose as she squirmed, her moans growing throatier and throatier into Kimiko’s pussy.

“Oh, yes, onee-chan,” groaned Kimiko. “Yes, yes, yes, make me cum.”

“Minako will onee-sama,” Minako moaned, her thighs squeezing tight about my head. “Minako is about to cum, too.”

I rubbed hard on her clit.

CRACK!

I groaned into Minako’s pussy. She let out a squealing moan of delight. Her body bucked, her firm titties jiggling before me. She cried out into her sister’s pussy as juices squirted into my mouth. I drank them down while my ass burned so hot. Kimiko shuddered atop Minako, the other twin’s body bucking.

They both were cumming.

“Damn, that is hot,” Clint moaned. “Seeing your red ass, Princess, and a pair of Japanese twins cumming.”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, my pussy burning as much as my ass. The pain and itching need swirled through my nethers. My hips rocked from side-to-side as I kept licking and tonguing Minako’s bushy twat. Her pubic hair tickled my chin and cheeks while her tangy musk filled my every inhalation.

She smelled so good. Tasted so good.

I shoved my tongue deep into her spasming twat, stimulating her, wanting to give her more pleasure. My butt-cheeks clenched, anticipating Clint’s next punishing spanking as I pleasured the Japanese girl with my eager tongue. I was such a brat for ruining her fun. I deserved—

I gasped out in shock.

Clint didn’t spank me.

He fucked me.

“Big brother!” I groaned as his cock filled my little cunny. His girth spread me open, my toes curling in my cute Mary Janes. I wiggled my hips, stirring my snatch around his dick as he filled me up. “Yes!”

“My beautiful princess,” he groaned as he sank into my twat. “Alicia, you are so hot! Getting spanked made your pussy so tight!”

“I’m so sorry, big brother!” I moaned. “Thank you for fucking me! For forgiving me!”

“Always!” He drew back his cock. “I can’t stay mad at my princess.”

Such joy surged through me. I licked and tongued Minako’s pussy, wanting to give her another orgasm while my big brother fucked my pussy so hard. He worked his dick in and out of my sheath. I wiggled my hips, meeting his thrusts. His crotch smacked into my burning ass, sending stinging reminders of my punishment washing through my body.

My pussy clenched down on his dick every time.

Kimiko squirmed and moaned on her sister’s mouth, working towards another orgasm. She grasped Minako’s nipples, pulling on those dark-brown nubs. She twisted them, stretching out Minako’s tits, making my own nipples throb against my blouse.

“Oh, onee-sama,” moaned Minako, her body shuddering. “Yes, yes, you spoil Minako.”

“Mmm, and you lick my pussy so good, onee-chan!” Kimiko purred, her round face twisting with pleasure. “And Alicia-chan, lick my sister’s pussy so good. Make her cum and cum. She needs it so much.”

“Uh-huh,” I panted, loving her Japanese accent. It grew so thick as she squirmed on her sister’s mouth, rubbing her silky bush on Minako’s face.

Incest was so beautiful to watch. And to experience.

My pussy clenched down over and over on my big brother’s dick. He thrust it so hard into me. I whimpered, flailing my tongue through Minako’s pussy, stirring her up just the way my big brother’s cock stirred up my pussy. He had me squirming and gasping. My eyes were so wide as I wiggled my hips from side-to-side.

Every thrust swelled my orgasm. My cunny welcomed his incestuous shaft into my depths. He filled me up with his large cock. Waves of tingling pleasure raced through my body every time he buried into my snatch.

His balls smacked into my clit. That added delicious sparks of rapture to surge through me. I moaned and shuddered, plunging my tongue in and out of Minako’s tangy pussy, fucking her like my tongue was a mini-cock. I experienced the silkiness of her sheath, her juices running down my chin to my throat.

“Princess!” Clint grunted, his voice so strained. “Work those hips. Mmm, you’re such a good little sister. You give your big brother just what he needs.”

“Tight pussy!” Minako moaned. “Ooh, fuck Alicia-chan’s snatch. She’s eating me out so hard, Clint-san.”

“She’s such a loving girl,” Clint grunted, driving his cock even harder into me.

My body rocked to his thrusts, such joy surging through me from his praise. I wanted to make my big brother happy always. I wanted to please him with my body. To give him such pleasure. I wanted him to enjoy me over and over again.

I wanted him to love me. To breed me. My pussy clenched down on his dick as he thrust so hard into me. I whimpered into Minako’s cunt, my orgasm about to overwhelm me. I squeezed my eye shut as my body trembled.

“Big brother,” I moaned into Minako’s snatch, rubbing my face through her silky bush as I licked her. “Cum in me! Breed me, big brother!”

“Oh, yes, breed Alicia-chan!” groaned Kimiko. “Breed your cute, little sister, Clint-san!”

“Yes!” he growled, thrusting his dick so hard into me. His heavy balls smacked me.

My clitoris absorbed the impact and exploded with sparks of rapture. I squealed as the delight surged me. My orgasm wracked my body. My fingers rubbed so hard on Minako’s clit as my cunny writhed about my big brother’s cock.

Incestuous ecstasy reached my mind. Stars burst across my vision. I loved it. I drank it in as Clint thrust so hard into my convulsing depths. My hot cunny writhed about his dick, massaging him, eager for his cum to spill into my fertile depths.

“Breed me, big brother!” I howled. “Please, please, breed me!”

“Princess!” he grunted.

And then that wonderful moment happened. My brother rammed his dick all the way into my spasming cunny. His hot jizz spurted. It splashed against my cervix. It spilled around his shaft, making me tremble and moan. I closed my eyes shut, drinking in the pleasure surging through my body. It felt so good. So amazing.
My big brother’s cock unloaded into me with all his fertile seed. My second orgasm slammed through my body. My head snapped up from Minako’s pussy. My fingers pinched her clit as rapture boiled out of my pussy and throughout my body.
“Big brother!” I screamed.
“My cute little sister!” he growled. “Goddamn, your pussy is so tight!”
I milked out all his cum as the twin sisters moaned and gasped. Kimiko leaned down, taking my place licking at her sister’s pussy. Minako groaned and gasped, the pair squirming together. I watched them while my spasming cunny savored my big brother’s dick spilling the last drops of incestuous jizz into me.

My entire body buzzed in delight, as Clint scooped me up in his arms. He cradled me, his spunk running out of my pussy. I shuddered, my legs kicking, stretching out my white tights bunched around my knees. He sat down on a desk, holding me on his lap.

I stared up at his handsome face, seeing the love in his dark eyes. My arms snaked around his neck, pulling him down. He didn’t fight me. He gave me what I craved. His lips met mine. The kiss felt almost as amazing as my orgasm.

My cunny clenched, swimming in his seed. My big brother’s seed. Our tongues dueled. Our lips worked together. I loved him so much. I just couldn’t wait to have his baby. I wanted it right now, but I couldn’t make demands.

I had to be a good little sister.

I squirmed, my ass burning, making me shift on his dick. His cock throbbed against my stinging rump, still hard. Still able to fuck. I whimpered into the kiss, clinging to him, loving being in my big brother’s arms.

He broke the kiss. “You can stop taking the pill, Princess.”

I blinked. It took me a moment to fully understand what that meant. “Big brother!” I squealed when I did and rained kisses on his face. “Thank you, big brother!”

I loved him so much. And now he would breed me. He would give me a baby. We were going to have so much sex!

I loved being his nubile and cute little sister!

To be continued…

---

I remember one teacher that I would love to have done this with, but sadly that never happened – the story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental. It has turned out to be a long story, so if you are looking for particular themes, you will find the domination and submission in the first and last parts, and the first-time and virginity in the middle part (after the row of asterisks), but I hope you will enjoy the whole story.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

Our eyes cross occasionally, so fleetingly that no one else in the classroom would notice it. But Miss Harper will have seen the flash of desire in mine, she will have experienced that delightful electric tingle down between her legs from the knowledge of our secret shared – and from the anticipation of what will happen after school today!

No one else in the class would see anything of significance, nothing at all, for Miss Harper’s attitude towards me in public is just the same as to all of the other boys and girls: helpful and encouraging, but in a neutrally professional way. Only I know of the passions that burn beneath her cool composed exterior, and the fires that I have learned to stoke to intensity.

Outwardly, my face shows only the vaguely attentive look that is shared by the other sixteen year-olds sitting in the rows of desks around me, but inside I am so excited, so turned on by my incredible secret – that my teacher and I fuck each other in unbridled hot lesbian lust! I glance around the classroom, and think – if they had any idea, if they knew what we get up to after school, tumbling naked together in a thrashing tangle of limbs in her bedroom, wet cunts smacking down on eager mouths, tongues squirming into slippery slits, puffy labia grinding hard against each other, and long ramming grunting thrusts with that huge strap-on dildo, until there are gasping drenching shudders and wild screams of explosive orgasms – my God, how amazed and shocked they would be!

Behind her neat brown-rimmed glasses, Miss Harper’s clear grey eyes flick my way again. She knows very well what I am thinking about – and it is certainly not the algebra that she is teaching! I know her well enough by now to spot the faint flush in her cheeks and the hint around her lips of the pensive smile that turns me on so much. I know for sure that the pulse is beating a little faster in her throat, and that her nipples are rock hard inside the smooth lining of the full-cup bra that she is wearing – without which, her tits would be jutting out at me like two homing missiles in their silos, primed and waiting for the command to launch.

Oh, yes, Miss Harper knows very well what will happen next, after school ends today, and we are both watching the clock and counting down the minutes. This is one of my favourite times, when my class has our last lesson of the day with Miss Harper (this happens on Mondays and Thursdays), and I can enjoy the proximity of her presence, savouring the special secret that we share and looking forward to our after-school delights.

Without letting it be apparent in any way, I study Miss Harper from the corner of my eye. At thirty-three years old, she is a little more than twice my age – a difference that I find very thrilling and arousing. My teacher has that so-sexy confident maturity that only an experienced adult woman can possess; it is partly her assured poise and partly a matter of her looks and physique, with that slight leanness to her face, the hint of a line at her eyes and cheeks, that slight thickening at the waist – although her figure is very well-kept, and she doesn’t carry an ounce of flab on her body. Just then she stands at the blackboard and turns her profile towards me (is that just by chance, prompted by her unconscious thoughts – or is it deliberate, intended to turn me on even more? Fuck, there’s no need, my pussy is sopping wet already!).

Miss Harper’s blonde hair falls straight from a side parting to just below her shoulders, with a fringe that hangs across her forehead, slightly covering her right eye whenever she takes off her glasses. Her straw-coloured hair makes such an effective contrast with the dark tones of her clothes, and I think she looks so attractive in her neat suit of a black jacket and skirt. The latter is not so short as to seem unprofessional, but it rides nicely a few inches above her knees and she has the lean and shapely legs to carry it off. Beneath the jacket there is a plain blue cardigan top, which on this warm spring day has one more at least of its buttons undone than usual, exhibiting the rising swell of her generous 32E breasts and just a hint of the lace-trimmed edges of her bra cups. I wonder whether – consciously or unconsciously – she loosened the cardigan buttons to give me a nice ‘warm-up’ show before our after-school assignation (is that deliberate again? oh, you sapphic temptress!).

However, gorgeous as her tits are, to my way of thinking her best feature is her ass: it is so trim and neat, with buttocks that are smooth and firm, giving such a subtle sexy sway to her skirt whenever she takes a step. I love to walk behind her, watching every movement, whenever I can do so without it being noticeable, down a corridor to a classroom or across the schoolyard outside. It was no surprise when she told me that she had been a cheerleader at school and university, and she still works out or runs every day of the week What excites me most of all is the surprisingly wide arch between her legs, where they join at the base of her pussy – I just love it when she wears smart slacks (the tight charcoal-grey pair in soft felt are the very best for this) because they highlight that gap between her legs, accentuating it with every stalking step that she takes. She has a fondness for three-inch heels on her school-teacher’s ‘sensible’ style black shoes, perhaps to make up for the fact that in bare feet she stands only five feet three inches tall – which is four inches less than me, although I am much younger and still growing (in every sense – my figure, as well as my height).

Miss Harper has given the class a short exercise to do, and as we silently concentrate upon it she moves slowly round the room, pausing by each boy or girl to see how they are managing and if they need any further instruction. She has started with the row of desks nearest to the door and corridor, and it will take her a while to get to my place – I am almost on the opposite side of the classroom, one row in from the desks that are adjacent to the big windows. I never sit near the front in Miss Harper’s class, as I don’t want to give any hint of having an interest in or connection with her, so there is only one person behind me whilst there are three are in front – with my best friend, Katie, seated immediately ahead of me.

Now Miss Harper is coming towards me, as she moves slowly down the aisle next to my desk, looking at the work of the students who are sitting in the row on my left. Of course, she could have done this from their other side, but I know she has chosen this route so that I can enjoy a close-up view of her front, and then of her back. And what a lovely front it is, especially as she has unobtrusively undone yet another cardigan button – if she went any further, her tits would almost be falling out of her bra!

My sexy teacher pauses just before the desk of the girl who is sitting parallel to Katie – another friend of ours, Melanie. This isn’t her strongest subject, and it’s not surprising that she is struggling to do the exercise. Still, I know it is no coincidence that when Miss Harper bends over Melanie’s desk to point out where she has left out something important, she stoops at exactly the right angle to give me (and only me, for no one else is placed to see this) a view straight down her cleavage. My tongue instinctively flicks across my lips as I relish the sight of her large firm globular breasts and the stylish black bra that supports them, and I feel another warm spurt of arousal in my pussy.

Miss Harper straightens up, her breasts enticingly swaying as she does so, and though it is so fast and seemingly casual that no one else could possibly notice it, I am intensely aware of the split second in which she glances my way in her peripheral vision, as she makes sure that I have not missed the titty-view that she had offered. With the faintest hint of a smile about her lips, she moves down the rest of Melanie’s row and then turns to inspect the work of Paul, the boy who is sitting behind me.

My heart beats a little faster, as she will be beside me in another second. I have already finished the exercise – it gave me no trouble, for I did read the textbook and do the preparation exercise that was set for homework by Miss Harper at our previous class, and I have been listening to her, even whilst my eyes have been enjoying looking at her body. I know that I have got it right, but still there is an extra pleasure in having that confirmed, as Miss Harper arrives next to my desk and glances quickly at my work – although I know that she is looking just as much at the roundness that my breasts make in my quite tight and fairly thin cotton school shirt!

‘Yes, Christine, that’s very good – you’ve got it’, says my teacher, and as she does so her hand rests lightly on top of mine for a second, in such a casual and natural way that I am sure no one would register anything unusual even if they were staring right at me – which, of course, no one is. After the faintest of squeezes of my hand, which she deliberately times to coincide with the phrase ‘you’ve got it’, Miss Harper moves ahead to look at Katie’s work, and in so doing presents me with a close-up view of her taut ass in its tight black skirt. I give a little moan – barely audible, even to myself – as my teacher rounds off this little parade by seeming accidentally to drop her pencil, and she bends from the waist to pick it up, almost thrusting her butt at me as she does so. Her skirt rides up a few inches and – yes! – there is a brief glimpse of a stocking top and the clip and strap that is holding it up. Just as I had thought, and hoped, she is wearing a pair of traditional stockings, and my mind wanders for a moment as I consider which of her suspender belts she has chosen today, for my hot teacher has quite a lingerie collection, with many skimpy, flimsy, gauzy and sexy items. I feel hot desire and seeping wetness flush into my pussy, and I press my thighs firmly together – which has the paradoxical effects of both containing the sensation, and magnifying it.

Miss Harper completes her tour and returns to the front of the room, where she explains certain features of the exercise that she had set and the correct way to tackle it. I know this, and so my mind wanders into pleasant memories of my teacher in various sets of underwear – and in various degrees of nudity!

The hands of the clock on the classroom wall move round slowly, so slowly, but at last it is the end of the lesson, and the bell rings signalling that the school day is over. My classmates spill their books and pens into bags and backpacks, and scramble towards the door, chatting animatedly to each other, high-fiving and full of the teenage energy that has been suppressed by an afternoon of lessons. I deliberately take more time to gather up my things, and giving Katie a smile and a vague wave. I think that she is just beginning to have some suspicions about my sexual orientation (and this doesn’t seem to be putting her off, which is interesting … hmm, maybe, just maybe, I should carefully test the ground there after all), but she certainly knows nothing of my relationship with Miss Harper. She thinks that on Monday, Tuesday and Thursday I go straight home from school to get my homework done, so that I am free on Friday night and the weekend to spend time with her and our other friends – which is quite true, apart from my special sexual detour on the route home on those days!

Katie nods and waves back, and heads off to the school gym, where she has a practice session of the handball team. The classroom empties in a moment, leaving only Miss Harper still sitting at the teacher’s desk, also not hurrying to gather up her papers, and me now walking down the aisle between the rows of students’ desks towards her. She takes off her glasses, holding them in mid-air in her right hand, but otherwise remains motionless, as I drop my backpack on the floor at the side of her desk and then come round behind it to stand very close to her chair; we are both intensely aware of the other’s physical proximity, and our hearts beat a little faster.

I lean forwards, so that it would appear to anyone who might casually glance into the room that a conscientious student is asking her teacher for a last bit of guidance on tonight’s homework assignment. Instead, shielded from the door by my body, I quickly undo one more button of her blue cardigan and then slip my hand inside the black brassiere cup that encases her left breast, grasping the warm mound of woman-flesh and giving it a firm squeeze. In the process, as I suspected, I feel the hard nub of her engorged nipple, and I rub my thumb across it.

Miss Harper gives a little shudder and a soft moan, and her eyes dart apprehensively to the classroom entrance – but the door has a self-closing mechanism and is now shut, and the short section of corridor visible through its window is quiet and deserted.

‘Christine, no! Oh, Christ, Chrissie, not here … Chrissie, aaaahhh! Mmm, honey, wait …!’ she protests quietly, but with a dwindling degree of determination.

My answer is a response not to her words, but to our rising needs. I put my head lower, my teeth almost nibbling her right earlobe, and whisper into her ear:

‘Touch me! C’mon, Miss H., no one can see … you made me so wet, bending over like that … so, touch me, there! I want you to touch me there, c’mon, do it right now!’

She knows exactly what I mean. With half an eye still on the door, she places her glasses carefully on the desk in front of her, and then – almost casually – lets her right arm drop from the desk to dangle at her side, her fingertips brushing against my ankle. Then her hand traces upwards, slipping past my knee, rising under my pleated grey linen uniform skirt, sliding up my inner thigh, until at last she reaches my cunt. Her fingers tremble slightly as she strokes the crotch of my plain white cotton panties, caressing the shape of my pussy mound and feeling the dampness that is already there. Miss Harper’s grey eyes are now brightly shining, her cheeks flushed pink and her mouth half-open, her tongue-tip licking along her lower lip. She is so turned on, just the way that I want her to be, and the flicking of her fingertips making a cameltoe of my panties is the perfect hors d’oeuvre for me as well, whetting my appetite still more for the main course yet to come. As a reward, I give her nipple a firm tweak, evoking another gasp from my sexy mature teacher, and then – greatly daring – I kiss her neck, almost a love-bite, but being careful to make no lasting mark. Then I stand upright and take a step away from her, before turning and saying over my shoulder, quietly but full of meaning:

‘Thirty minutes …’

Miss Harper knows just what that means, and she gives a little shiver from head to toe. I pause in the doorway for a second before exiting from the classroom, and glance back to see that she has lifted the hand that was under my skirt up to her face, sniffing her fingers and savouring the aroma of my pussy from where she had rubbed along the groove in my panties. Her partly undone cardigan is hanging open and disregarded, and I have an extra jaunty lift in my step as I carry away with me the tantalising view of most of her ample shapely breasts encased in a sexy black full-cup bra.

I follow the pattern which has become my routine during these last four months, these amazing months of unfolding discoveries. I leave the school grounds on my own, and catch a bus which goes not to my own neighbourhood but to the one some distance to the west of it, where Miss Harper has her house. It is in a small terrace built in late Victorian days, and like many such there is an alley from the street which reaches the back of the houses, for the removal of dustbins and to give access to the small rear gardens. Just under half an hour after leaving school, I slip quietly along this alley, its high brick walls rendering me invisible to any of the houses, until I reach the back gate of Miss Harper’s house. As always, it is unlocked in anticipation of my visit, and I quietly close and latch it behind me. I take a few paces along the path of slabs that runs down the middle of her tiny garden to the kitchen door of the house, which is also unlocked. I pause on the doorstep for a few seconds whilst I reach under my uniform skirt and strip off my panties, which go into a pouch on the side of my backpack, and then with a twist of the doorknob I enter the kitchen – and the fun begins!

I drop my backpack on the floor to my left and stand beside it, my arms akimbo, surveying the scene. Miss Harper is sitting at the kitchen table, and – apart from having put her glasses away – she is dressed exactly as she was in the classroom, even to still having on her suit jacket and smart shoes. Good, that’s good, that’s just how it should be, and I acknowledge this with the briefest of nods, my face remaining quite expressionless. Slowly, looking her boldly in the eyes the whole time, I shrug out of my maroon-red school blazer, letting it fall carelessly on top of my bag. These motions – as I know very well – have eye-catching effects upon my bust, jiggling my tits up and down, and then pressing my breasts tightly against my white school shirt; when they do so, my aroused nipples are prominently visible through my plain white bra, twin peaks stretching the thin cotton fabric of my shirt.

Miss Harper’s eyes are slightly glazed as she watches this and drinks in my appearance – for, apart from my above-average bra size, I look like a sweet and innocent mid-teenager, and my slim youthful form is shown off to the most arousing advantage by the pretty naivety evoked by my classic school uniform.

My sexy mature teacher shakes her head slightly, almost as if to clear it of intoxicating fumes. She pushes back her chair, rises – slightly unsteadily – to her feet, and moves slowly towards me. I love this moment – the seconds just before the first touch, when everything is on the cusp, tantalisingly poised on the brink of the vortex of unslaked lust and wild physical passion, into which I know with absolute certainty that we will throw ourselves with unrestrained abandon.

I stand quite still and my face is impassive, regarding her with a detachment which I certainly do not feel, as my pulse races and my stomach churns with excitement. When Miss Harper is just a yard away, I make my move – suddenly reaching forwards, seizing her upper arms and shoving her roughly back against the adjacent kitchen wall. She gives a shocked gasp but has no time for any other reaction, for I pull her jacket open and my hands move like lightning to her prominent breasts, mauling them roughly through the two layers of fabric of her cardigan and the supporting bra underneath. Miss Harper’s eyes half-close, and she makes no move to prevent me as I push her jacket from her shoulders, letting it fall behind her. Immediately afterwards I tug the blue cardigan over her head, not bothering with the delay of unbuttoning it, and cast it aside. Then I hook my fingers into the wide lace-trimmed straps of her black bra and sharply jerk them from her shoulders and down her arms, so that her full breasts tumble out of their protective cups. At once I grasp them, digging my fingers almost like claws into the soft flesh, squeezing and kneading them. Miss Harper whimpers plaintively when I take each of her nipples between a thumb and forefinger, pulling them forwards and then squeezing them tightly, but I know very well that she is enjoying every second of this treatment.

I grasp the black pencil skirt which I had so much enjoyed watching her move about in during the school lesson, thinking then about how I would strip it from her later. It takes only a second for me to pull its hem up to the waistband above her wide jutting hips with one hand, and to plunge the other down inside her sexy black lace-trimmed panties, to cup her Venus mound in my palm and squeeze it hard, feeling her seeping juices. My teacher gives a broken-backed moan of surrender that is music to my ears, and inflames my lust still further.

‘You want it, don’t you? You fucking bitch, you want it so bad, don’t you?’ I hiss at her, and she gives a little whimper and the faintest nod of her head in shameful admission.

Shoving the panties a couple of inches further down her firm thighs, I twist my wrist, extend my index finger to a rigid point, and then impale her pussy with it. Miss Harper gives a wracking gasp at this forceful violation, but her physical response is to arch her hips apart and thrust her pelvis forwards at me, and she needs no words to communicate her aching desire for more rough treatment. I pump my finger in and out of her vagina half a dozen times, swift and hard, feeling her looseness and wetness, and she begins to shudder and quake.

‘You lezzie cunt!’ I snarl at her, knowing how much hearing the dirty words spill from my sweet lips turns her on; ‘You fucking lesbo cunt-bitch, you dirty dyke! You want it, don’t you, you slit-slut! You want me to do you – well, you shitty cunt, I’m sure gonna fucking do you, oh yeah, do you so hard, bitch, I’m gonna fuck you so hard!’

She gives an incoherent throaty cry, and I can hear the surge of arousal in her husky tone. However, I have no intention of letting the mature woman have an orgasm yet, and I withdraw my finger before she is even half-way there, ignoring her wail of frustration. Instead, my grip returns to her upper arms, and I roughly haul Miss Harper forwards until she is forced to collapse across her own kitchen table. She is wondrously sexy sight, sprawled defencelessly face downwards with her tits flopped out of their bra and squashed against the pine wooden table-top by the weight of her body, her ass sticking out over the table-edge and her feet at full stretch just touching the floor. With her black skirt still up around her waist and her panties now slid down to just above her knees, her wonderful shapely butt is exquisitely framed by the deep lace-trimmed black suspender belt around her midriff and the traditional-style black stockings that its straps are holding up. Between these, the meaty folds at the base of her naked cunt are fully exposed to view – and completely vulnerable.

I have no hesitation: I know just exactly what to give her. Using this better vantage point and angle, I spear two fingers into her pussy, causing her to give a long deep moan of mingled pain and pleasure.

‘You dirty lezzie slut, you fucking cunt-hole’, I shout at her, the abuse getting me further aroused as well; ‘you pussy-licking dyke, I’m gonna have you, you fucking bitch – yeah, I’m gonna take you down so hard, I’m gonna fuck you to pieces!’

As I say this, and without any pause in my relentless pistoning penetrations, I move up closer behind her prone form and use my free hand to flick open the two buttons at the waistband of my grey school skirt, wiggling my hips so that it falls past them to the floor. Now I am exposed from the bottom of my thin plain shirt to my white knee-high socks, and I grind my naked pussy against my teacher’s left buttock and hipbone, selfishly getting myself off whilst I mercilessly finger-fuck her vagina. Miss Harper squirms helplessly on the smooth table-top, her heavy breasts mashed against it, giving little mewling noises as she pushes her pelvis back against my hand, making my penetrations even deeper and more forceful.

I grin with fierce delight, loving every second of having my teacher at my utter sexual disposal, dominating her and using her however it pleases me. Miss Harper may be twice my age, but like any submissive slut, she knows her place and soaks up whatever her domina dishes out – and, amazingly enough, that’s me! No one in my class would dream of this, that our handsome stylish teacher is an owned bitch – and she’s mine, mine, all mine!

I reach forward with my free hand and grasp a large shank of her straight smooth blonde hair, twisting it in my grasp and hauling her head up and backwards. I continue my spate of foul-mouthed abuse whilst I lean back and spank her on the butt really hard, about four times on each ass-cheek, and she wails in distress, her buzz of sexual desire now mingling with the electric shocks of her punishment. Her arms flop across the table-top, finding no purchase, and then she gives a louder shriek as I resume finger-fucking her pussy – now with three fingers, bunching them together to make a rigid column.

When I judge that my lesbian teacher is approaching her threshold, for the second time I frustrate her desire for an orgasm by abruptly ceasing my slamming invasions of her vagina. Instead, I keep my hold on her hair with one hand, and with the other I twist one of her arms up behind her back, trapping her in a half-nelson. Ignoring her broken sob, I pull the dishevelled and semi-fucked teacher to her feet, and shove her towards the doorway that leads to the rest of her house. She has no option but to go where I wish, as my several inches advantage in height gives me leverage and my greater youthful vigour gives me strength that she is powerless to resist.

‘Fucking dyke, I’m gonna have your fucking pussy now, you lesbo cunt, I’m gonna split your slit wide open, I’m gonna fucking crucify you, lezzie bitch!’

Then, starting her off with a hard smack on her ass, I propel the staggering teacher into her bedroom, where the bed has been prepared with just a bare sheet (in a nice shade of mid-blue) and two matching pillows. I push her sharply against its side, so that momentum carries her forwards and she falls across its width, her shriek muffled when her face smacks down onto the mattress. She makes no resistance as I roll her over onto her back and then almost jump on top of her, straddling her chest, squashing her full breasts between my thighs and grinding my pussy against one of her erect nipples. For a moment, I enjoy the sensations this gives, but then I shift forward across her upper chest and slap my dripping cunt down upon her mouth.

The bitch is expecting this – her lips are already parted, her tongue questing outwards, as my parted labia mash down on her. She wriggles her tongue into my cleft, working at me with a frantic lust-filled energy that is boosted further when I reach behind me and once again maul her breasts and yank hard on her tits. I hear her moans in response, but muffled by her mouthful of schoolgirl pussy. Miss Harper is a good cunt-eater – she told me once that she reckons she has eaten the pussies of more than a hundred women, although this was mainly in her school and college days, and in her early 20s when she actively cruised the lesbian bars looking for one-night stands. She may have had only a couple of sexual partners in the last five years, and an arid desert of months without anything between her last girlfriend and me, but she certainly hasn’t lost her knack. Within moments, my subservient teacher gives me my first orgasm of today’s fuckathon – the first of several.

With a pleased smirk, I lift my crotch off her face, enjoying her dazed expression and how she looks with her blonde hair tousled and my pussy-juice streaked across her cheeks and chin. Oh, if only the other girls in the class could see her now, sprawled under me, her bra and skirt both bunched around her waist, her large well-shaped breasts flopping free, her smooth-shaven cunt exposed and its gash pinkly glistening, they would be amazed … and maybe it would turn some of them on … maybe it would turn Katie on … I wonder what it would be like if we double-teamed Miss Harper, if we fucked her stupid together, like a lesbo gang-bang, one of us ramming her pussy-hole with a strap-on and the other mauling her breasts and pinching her tits, then Katie and I switching places for turn after turn, and Miss Harper couldn’t stop us … maybe we should tie her up first, rope her wrists criss-cross to her ankles so her tits and ass and cunt are totally defenceless and ours to do with whatever we want … she might beg and plead with us to stop, but I know the slutty bitch wouldn’t mean it, and we’d just do her even more, even harder, we’d fuck her brains out … aaahh!! shit, the very idea sends hot shivers down my spine, and juices coursing from my pussy …

The swell of lust that follows these thoughts galvanises me into action again, and I rise from my teacher’s prone body, giving each of her naked breasts quite a sharp slap as I do so. The bitch knows better than to move until instructed, but her eyes avidly follow my bare teenage butt as I stalk across the room, deliberately giving my hips an erotic sway. I reach the set of drawers that is next to her wardrobe, and open the top one. Yes, exactly where it should be is my favourite implement of them all – a fat and long plastic dildo in a strap-on harness. This one has a special extra feature that I love – as well as the hard ribbed rod that projects eight inches out from the front, there is an inner-mounted dildo, of similar diameter but shorter in length, which gets inserted into the vagina of the wearer of the device. Still better, it has a secret weapon, for inside the internal-pointing dildo is a small battery-powered motor which makes it into a very effective vibrator.

I return slowly, and stand between her legs for a long moment, holding the strap-on harness in my right hand and gazing down at Miss Harper’s semi-naked body. Then I reach out with my left hand to grip the gusset of her panties where they dangle at half-mast, caught just above her knees, and swiftly I tug them down over her ankles and cast them aside. My teacher gives a soft, almost pleading moan and, having lost the restriction of the panties, she now swings her legs far apart, thrusting her pelvis upwards as she does so – offering me her cunt, silently begging to be taken again, harder and harder.

Tantalising her, for I want my mature lover to reach a fever pitch of desire and anticipation, I take my time slowly to remove my school tie and then to unbutton my plain white uniform shirt, letting them both fall unheeded to the floor behind me. Miss Harper drinks in the vision that I present to her – a pretty teenager, with deep dark eyes and a neat bob of thick black hair that is cut short to shape around my ears and curl at my collar, and with high and prominent breasts that are encased in a plain white bra, and beyond that wearing nothing else except my white knee-high school regulation stockings and plain shoes, so that my bare cunt juts out above her like the bow of an Amazonian war galley, edged with close-cut curls of my jet-black pubic hair. One thing on which we both agree is that a girl or woman looks much sexier when only half-stripped than she does when fully naked, and now we are both proof of that. This is why I keep on my bra and my knee-high socks, and this is why I have left so many of Miss Harper’s clothes still on her body – she looks so delectable with her empty bra cups around her belly-button, with her black skirt a crumpled strip of fabric encircling her waist, and still wearing her sexy wide black gauze-and-lace suspender belt, sheer traditional stockings and sharp heels, and yet with her cunt and tits fully exposed and at my mercy … if I have any of such a thing, which in my present lust-fuelled state is very unlikely!

I feel so vibrantly alive in this moment – what black-haired babe wouldn’t want to have a blonde bitch utterly submissive to her, what pretty teenager wouldn’t want to ram a rod into a hot mature cunt, what sexy schoolgirl wouldn’t want to fuck the living daylights out of her big-titted teacher? I am in heaven … no, I am beyond heaven, I am in the place where the angels get to go if they have been very, very good. My nostrils flare with lust, and I reach forwards and run the nail of my index finger down the parted furrow of my teacher’s pudenda from the top to the bottom, making sweat sheen her forehead and her chest as I arouse her to the point of almost painful anticipation. As I run my finger back upwards again, sliding it inside her vaginal crack up to the first joint, her gasps turn into broken supplications:

‘Oh! Oh, fuck, Chrissie … Oh, Christine, darling, aaaahh! my sweet, please … fuck me, Chrissie, you gotta fuck me … aaaah, migod, Chrissie, honey, please, please!! Fuck me real hard, so hard, rape me, you gottaaaaaaahhh! oh, shit, fuckme, please … Chrissie, my angel, oh! you demon! … Chrissie, do me, take me, c’mon, I can’t wait any more, for Christ’s sake, Chrissie – FUCK ME! FUCK ME!!’

As she pleads for me to take her, my lesbian teacher twists and writhes on the bed, gripping her tits in her hands and thrusting them up at me as an offering, as a bribe to shaft her cunt with the strap-on, to blow her away into the orgasm that she is so desperately close to. I narrow my eyes and she swallows, falling silent as I step between the straps of the dildo harness and pull it up to nestle just below my crotch. I use the fingers of my right hand to part my well-lubricated labia, and then with my left hand I slide the inner dildo into my vagina, in the process nudging the switch of the internal vibrator to the ‘on’ position. I feel it starting to throb with a slow rhythm as I work it further into me, until it has slid all the way home and the faceplate of the dildo is pressed firmly against my pussy lips. Only then do I tighten the buckles on the strap that goes around my waist and the two others that loop around my upper thighs, fixing the dildo firmly in place to my pelvis. I take a moment to rub my hand roughly over my schoolteacher’s slick pussy, and she watches saucer-eyed as I rub her fluids down the length of the dildo’s projecting lance to lubricate it. Then, after a loaded few seconds of consideration, I give her my orders:

‘Roll over, you dirty bitch, c’mon – you lezzie filthy pussy-slut, roll over, and stick your sloppy cunt up in the air – I’m gonna drill you so fucking deep and hard, yeah, I’m gonna doggy-fuck you like the fucking bitch you are, oh yeah!’

Miss Harper gives a soft whimper of anticipation, and moves with alacrity to take up the position as commanded, for it is one that she now knows well, in which over the last few weeks I have given her some of the most thrilling fucks that she has ever had. My teacher rolls over to one side and then rises onto her hands and knees, with her face turned away and her ripe ass towards me, sticking out in mid-air over the edge of the bed. Then she puts her face down on the mattress, with her heavy tits squashed and pooling under her, and she reaches backwards between her legs and grasps each of them just above the knee – which has the effect of bracing her for my assault, pulling her thighs apart and presenting her pussy in the most accessible and vulnerable position.

It is a sight worth seeing, and I savour it for a moment, partly for my own pleasure and partly because I know how much this further wait will tease and entice her – for has she strict orders (which she knows from painful experience to obey) not to look back over her shoulder, and so she has no idea and will get no warning of when I decide to slam the dildo into her quivering wet hole. I admire yet again the wide arch of her crotch and the ripe folds of flesh of her Venus mound, as I relish my power over my delightfully humbled and supplicant teacher – there is an incredible thrill in having a mature experienced woman of twice my age utterly submissive to me like this. Don’t tell me that there is any hormone-filled teenage schoolgirl who would not love to be in my shoes right now, to have at her mercy a sexy adult woman teacher, dishevelled, half-stripped, her bare tits flopping loose, her smart skirt jerked up to her waist, her ripe ass shivering in fearful tension, and her naked pussy gaping and glistening, just waiting to be raped by a dildo’s fat ribbed rod.

‘Fuck you, ya bitch! Fucking take it, cunt!’ I scream, but she has no time to prepare herself, for as I shriek the first word, I suddenly grab her hips and slam forwards with my whole weight, ramming the plastic phallus into her vaginal passage for its full length in one violent searing invasion. Her scream of sexual shock and agonised submission mingles with my furious yell of triumphant penetration, but there is no doubt that she wants this, that I have nailed my bitch yet again. Miss Harper’s butt starts humping frantically backwards in eager response, parting her ass-cheeks even further, opening up her pudenda and giving my repeated thrusts added pile-driving depth and volcanic impact as she lurches back against them, moaning and groaning in her lust.

The slut, she soaks everything up, just as hard as I can deal it out to her. Her eyes are glazed and saliva drools from her half-open mouth, whilst she gasps out incoherent phrases, most of which seem to consist of various fragments of ‘harder’, ‘fuck me’, ‘Chrissie’, and ‘rape me’, jumbled up together in different orders. Meanwhile, the vibrator in the internal dildo is working its magic upon me, driving me into a sexual frenzy, and I bang my teacher’s pussy harder and still harder, putting all my fierce pride and youthful energy into every swivel of my hips. I’m a sporty athletic girl, a regular tennis player, and with my strong arms and legs, when I give her my all, you’d better believe that she really gets hammered, each impact so relentlessly hard that if she wasn’t fully braced and I didn’t also have a firm grip above her hips, she would get knocked right over every time.

I am gasping for breath myself from the vigour and pace of my exertions, sweat slicking my breasts and stomach, with rivulets trickling down between my pelvis and the inside of the dildo’s faceplate and mingling stickily with the juices dripping from my cunt. The impact of my penetrations shakes my bra-straps loose from my shoulders and they tumble down to my elbows, sending my tits swinging free, the nipples so aroused that even the motion of air across them is like a braising with sandpaper.

I give a sudden sharp cry and almost fall on top of Miss Harper, taken unawares as the internal vibrator gives me a mini-orgasm sooner than I had expected. I clutch at her sexy ass to steady myself, kneading the firm flesh of her wide-boned butt-cheeks, and gasping for a second to regain my breath. My teacher, misunderstanding the cause of the pause, gives a broken wail of pleading anguish:

‘Aaaaggghh! No, Chrissie, oooooh no, don’t stop! Oh, God! Chrissie, please do me – fuck me so hard, girl, oh! please, Chrissie, don’t stop … nail me, slam me, have me, rape me, oh please!’ she cries in wracking sobs, driven to extremis in her passion and the terrible need that takes over on the cusp of a climax. But I am recovered, more in control despite the continuous pulsations of the vibrator in my own cunt, which is driving me on to my own zenith.

The release of the mini-climax and the few seconds to recover have renewed my energy, and Miss Harper shrieks in exultation as I resume my thrusts into her cavernous cunt-hole with redoubled vigour, whilst adding a little twisting motion of my hips so that the ribbed dildo rasps along the walls of her vaginal tube on the way in, and then differently on the withdrawal.

Now I’m as sweat-soaked as she is, panting loudly and burning up to a stratospheric climax like a ballistic missile, for nothing will now prevent me from reaching my target and exploding us both into shards of flaming intensity. I seize her hair and use it to yank her backwards like the reins of a horse, arching her back, and her big round tits flap wildly as they dangle from her chest. I use my free hand and longer reach to grab one of her breasts, and I squeeze it savagely as I shift up the pace to a final frenzy of pumping and pulverise her pussy with the strap-on.

‘You fucking bitch! You cunt-sucking slut, you fucking cunt!’ I rant at her, shaking her head mercilessly with the hand that has a vice-like grip upon her straw-blonde hair, and with the other pinching her tender swollen tit between my thumb and forefinger; ‘Take it, you dyke slut, take it hard, you cunt! NOW! FUCKING CUM NOW, BITCH, YOU WHORING LEZZIE CUNT! CUM NOWWW!!!’

And she does, and my conquest is completed by the hoarse scream that is ripped from my teacher’s throat whilst her whole body convulses as if electrocuted – as indeed she is, along every nervous fibre in her body. She shakes and trembles in the aftermath, and just at that very second the internal vibrator inside the dildo makes me cream my pussy with cum. I moan and release my teacher’s hips in order to pinch my own bare tits, as a tidal flood of orgasms ripples through me. Meanwhile, Miss Harper gives a shaky sob, and her fuck-shattered body slumps downwards in collapse onto the mattress. This process slides her vagina down the ribbed length of the dildo, triggering another wailing and bucking orgasm, before the plastic rod emerges from her pussy-lips with a wet sucking plop, and she sprawls on the bed like a puppet whose strings have been cut with a single undoing slash.

For a moment, I remain where I am, kneeling between her spread thighs, with my bra now fallen around my waist, and I take a few shaky shallow breaths. My God, but I do like taking her like this, almost savagely, pouring foul-mouthed abuse on the teacher whom I have to obey so demurely in school, grabbing her and hauling her about, pummelling her pussy with the strap-on, fucking her to the limit and beyond – oh, yes, I do like it so very much, so very much indeed … and, fortunately, so does she!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Of course, it wasn’t like this right at the start, and for a moment my mind goes back to the beginning. Miss Harper likes younger – and young-looking – women, but never ever before has she laid a finger on a girl under eighteen years old, never mind one of her own students. For a two years, up to about ten months ago, she had a college student living with her – I’ve seen the pictures, and Lynette was a slender baby-faced cutie who looked at least a couple of years younger than she was, or at least she did until you saw the prominent rounded swell of her breasts. Her naive parents thought that she had found nice quiet lodgings for her second and third years at university, never dreaming that the smart and polite school-teacher who happened to have a spare room to rent had picked up their pretty daughter in a lesbian bar, or that Lynette paid only a peppercorn rent (saving the rest of her money), and earned her keep, to both their full and eager satisfaction, with her tongue, tits and clit, spending every night in Miss Harper’s king-size double-bed.

However, all good things must come to an end, and ten months ago Lynette completed her degree, graduated, and left for a job working for a big company overseas (she was a languages student, just what they were looking for). For several months after that, Miss Harper was quite low – she had really fallen for Lynette, missed her badly, and just didn’t feel like trawling the lesbian bars and clubs to seek out another pretty young woman who looked like she was just 18, if even that. However, after a few more months, Miss Harper started getting really horny, and that’s when she began to feel the first stirrings of temptation about the girls she was teaching – or in fact, about just one girl, and that was me.

I think there were several reasons for it, the first being that I look strikingly like a younger version of Lynette – I have a similar elfin shape of face and cut of my thick black hair, a similarly slender body with a tasty jut in the butt, and most of all, I also have above-average sized breasts which look even larger than they are because of my slim frame. Finally, apart from our generous bust size, we both look young and (so misleadingly!) innocent, with twenty year-old Lynette appearing to be just about eighteen, whilst I look like the just-turned-sixteen that I actually am. There was no doubt that this combination of my looks and age really pressed all of Miss Harper’s buttons, and I’m not surprised that she gave in to desire and broke the rule that she had previously strictly upheld in ten years as a teacher.

Even so, I’m convinced there was an additional factor which was probably decisive. I believe that, in some way, without consciously realising it, Miss Harper tuned in to the fact that I’m a lesbian, and would gladly be seduced by her. I can’t remember when I realised that girls – or really, grown women – were the only thing that interested me sexually, but it was a long time ago; certainly, by the time that I was thirteen, I was very fully aware of it. I didn’t mind at all; I didn’t dislike boys, but not wanting to bother with the on-off tempests of the teenage dating circuit was a merciful release and gave me the time and energy for so many other things. However, what was intensely frustrating was that I could not reveal my orientation to anyone, that I had no idea of how to find a girlfriend, and that I didn’t dare take the risk of making a sexual pass at any of my school friends. So I was probably radiating out subliminal signals of suppressed sexuality and frustrated desire to any lesbian who came close enough, as Miss Harper increasingly did.

I began to sense her eyes on me more often during lessons, and felt that there was something different in how she regarded me – and I also noticed, or thought I noticed, that when she glanced my way, her gaze would slip from my face down to my bust, and rest there for several seconds. I admit that in response I preened a little, thrusting my tits more upwards and forwards into view. Indeed, to help this effort I purchased some bras which, whilst keeping to school regulations regarding full-cup coverage in plain white fabric, nevertheless gave added push-up lift and emphasised my already substantial curves and cleavage. I also started to fantasise about Miss Harper, diddling my pussy at night with two-fingers and imagining that she was the one doing it to me instead. It made a change from dreaming up lust-soaked scenarios with various teenage TV actresses and pop starlets, which I knew were never going to happen – for I began to wonder if this might, if it actually, possibly, just might … and that made me come with drenching intensity.

Then, at last, about three months ago, after a lesson at the end of a Thursday afternoon which I had struggled to follow (admittedly, mainly because she had been wearing those amazing tight grey slacks that clung to her hips and exposed the wide arch of her crotch), I lingered behind as the rest of class left, intending to ask her to clarify some points about the homework that she had just set. Miss Harper began to explain this, hesitated, looked at the clock – now showing seven minutes past the end of the school day, looked at me again (really, at my chest again), and then said softly:

‘You are finding these equations a bit difficult, Christine, aren’t you? It is difficult to explain them in just a minute or two … but, I could, perhaps … that is, if you really wanted to find out …’

‘Oooh, Miss Harper – yes, I do! I really do want to find out!’ I gasped with almost comic eagerness, for if there was any chance of where this might be leading, I wanted to give her every encouragement.

‘Well, yes … well!’ she said, her smile now less tentative, perhaps even a little hungry, ‘well, I could, that is … I have to get home just now, but … if you want to come to my house, I could show you …’

‘Oh, yes, Miss Harper, yes, I’d love to, that would be great, just great – thank you!’ I almost babbled.

‘Of course, I shouldn’t really’, she said pensively, and my heart lurched, but then an angelic choir sang in my ears as she added: ‘it would be a special favour, Christine – you must promise to keep it our little secret and tell no one – not your friends, not even your parents.’

‘Yes, Miss, of course, I won’t breathe a word, I promise’, I happily agreed, ‘but I hope I can thank you somehow, maybe find some way to … show you my appreciation, to … do something for you?’

For a second she looked at me appraisingly, and I wondered if I had been too blatant … but, as I have since learned, in a pick-up there is almost no such thing as too blatant, for the failures are nearly always due to daring too little, not to venturing too much.

Then her eyes fell again to the thrusting curves of my youthful breasts, and now she no longer tried to disguise where she was staring, or the avid gleam in her eyes. I straightened my shoulders a little, almost proferring them up to her, and Miss Harper looked me in the eye.

‘Mmm, yes, Christine … yes, I’m sure there is something you can do for me … with me …’

Miss Harper picked up her bag and coat, and we walked together to where her car was parked – almost all of the teachers had already left; there were only three other vehicles still there, and no one around to see us depart together. I carefully climbed into the front passenger seat – carefully, because I wanted to make sure that my school uniform skirt rode up my thighs as I sat down, seemingly by accident, to expose my legs and a sight of the crotch of my plain white panties. Sure enough the manoeuvre worked, and as Miss Harper leaned across to clip in her seatbelt, her eyes fell upon my lap and she gave a small intake of breath in appreciation. Hearing this, I slightly widened my legs, showing even more of my inner thighs and panties.

‘Seatbelt on, dear’, purred my teacher, reaching across me to pull it into place, and then running her finger down the inside of the cross-strap that lay diagonally between my breasts – seemingly in innocent assistance, but giving her the first contact with the mammary mounds that attracted her so much.

I can barely recall the ten-minute drive to her house, as my head was lost in a fog of hope and desire. When we arrived, she parked about thirty yards from where her home turned out to be, and she took me by the route of the alley-way to her rear garden gate, then to the back door, and then into the kitchen – to this day, I have never yet entered or left her house by its front door.

On that momentous day, I followed her into the kitchen and put my backpack and jacket down on a chair where she indicated. Then she took my hand and held it for a moment in silence, during which we just looked at each other, until she nodded once, as if in confirmation, and towed me behind her directly to her bedroom, closing the door after we had entered.

My heart sang, for this was no place for discussing quadratic equations or homework assignments – this was a bedroom, and that is a place for fucking or sleeping, and I was pretty sure that my teacher did not think that either of us needed a nap. My joy must have shone like a beacon from my eyes and face, for Miss Harper lost her last edginess and laughed openly, saying:

‘Oh, Christine … sweet, beautiful, sexy Christine … you are a joy to behold!’

And with that, she folded me into her arms, and kissed my parted lips. My arms went around her back, and I enjoyed for the first time ever the incredible sensation of my breasts pillowing against the soft resilience of another woman, my hard aroused nipples pressing against hers and then sinking into her smooth flesh.

What followed was conventional enough – we slid down onto the bed and lay alongside each other, we kissed some more, we murmured sweet nothings and we caressed each other’s bodies, running our hands with particular delight over the chest and butt of the other female. At one point, Miss Harper quickly discarded the burgundy red jumper that she had been wearing in combination with the grey slacks, and I had my first sight of her large firm U-shaped breasts encased in a simple and elegant half-cup lime green bra.

Emboldened by this enticing sight, I tugged open the buttons of her grey slacks and pulled down the zip, and then slid a hand inside, questing for her panties and the Venus mound that I had seen so erotically outlined by the thin linen fabric. Miss Harper raised an appreciative eyebrow at my brazenness, kicked off her shoes and then raised her hips off the mattress so that I could ease the trousers down her legs and slide them off completely. I gazed in wonder at what was revealed – my first sight in sexual arousal of a grown woman’s pelvis, her sex barely covered by a pair of thin lacy bikini panties in matching colour with her bra.

In order to remove Miss Harper’s trousers, I had risen to a sitting position, beside her right hip. My teacher reached out, cupped my chin in her hands for a moment, and then rubbed her thumb gently across my pursed lips – which has a very erogenous effect. Her fingers fell to my throat, and I knelt transfixed as she loosened and removed my striped school tie and then unbuttoned my shirt from the collar to the navel. Tugging it open, she reached inside with both hands to grasp the smooth cups of my plain white bra, and I gave a gasp as my maturing breasts were for the first time ever fondled by another woman in sexual desire.

Encouraged by my evident pleasure at her actions, my teacher slipped my shirt from my shoulders and then reached around me to unsnap the backband of my bra, and deftly she removed both items. For just a moment, I was self conscious, very aware that I was naked above the waist, that my breasts were swinging free, and that my tits were rigidly sticking out and almost throbbing. Miss Harper had the ideal solution to that, and she propped herself up on one elbow as she steered my nearest nipple into her expert mouth. She gave each breast equal attention, making me almost swoon from the erotic sensations that flowed from her licking and sucking and even – aaaahhh! – gentle nibbling with her teeth.

I looked down at Miss Harper’s panties, where I could see the shape of her slit, and with a trembling hand I smoothed lightly along it, pressing the soft material into a cameltoe effect. My teacher gave a delighted shiver at my touch, and then told me to remove her panties and – which gave me an electric thrill – to kiss her pussy. I swallowed, but moved to do her bidding without a shred of hesitation – for this was what I had always wanted, and at long last it was coming true.

As soon as I had peeled Miss Harper’s lacy panties down her legs and over her feet, she shifted position to part her thighs, giving me my first entrancing view of adult female pudenda. I thought that my mature teacher was the most incredibly sexy sight in the whole world, as she lay sprawled on her back, stripped down to only her bra and a pair of black hold-up stockings, and with her cunt openly exposed. I wonder now, looking back on it – was that the first hint, the first moment of her submissiveness to me, and my first taste of the heady flavour of dominance?

Miss Harper looked up at me with half-glazed eyes and a sultry expression of wanton desire that thrilled me even more, and reached down with her right hand to spread her puffy pink labia apart.

‘Christine … dear, darling, Christine … if you truly want this, if this is the life for you, then don’t worry, Chrissie – your secret is safe with me, because it is part of my secret, and that must be kept safe – but you must promise me, Chrissie, you must promise me that whatever happens here … whatever we do together … there will be no mention of it ever to anyone else, not ever, for any reason, do you promise?

I couldn’t help thinking that it was a little late to ask this, given our already half-undressed state of love-making, but of course it was more than fine by me, and I hastened to give her every assurance of my silence and discretion. After all, as I told her, I could not afford for any of my family or friends to suspect my lesbian nature (although, as I said this, I did make a brief mental reservation not to include Katie in this ban – of course, I wouldn’t tell her anything about Miss Harper, but I might give her some easy, even obvious, opportunities to make a move on me, if she was so inclined as to want to … as I was beginning to think and hope that she just might be).

I followed up my promise of silence by sealing it with a kiss – in this case, not on the mouth, but by leaning over and licking my teacher’s pussy avidly from end to end. It was my first taste of cunt, and at once it became my favourite flavour of all time. I gained in confidence and licked more boldly and firmly all around her Venus mound, and in response Miss Harper moaned and spread her legs wide apart.

‘Oh, Chrissie, that’s good – that feels so good’, she gasped, ‘oh, babe! you’re a natural … that feels wonderful!’

My crouching posture made my breasts swing free and emphasised their rounded fullness, and Miss Harper reached under my chest to stroke and squeeze them. This had a delightful, electrifying effect, and with a whimper I plunged my tongue deep into her moist pink gash and squirmed it around. I didn’t have any real idea of what to do, so I just followed the policy of being as vigorous and enthusiastic as possible, and hoping that some of what I was doing would have the right effect.

It certainly did! After just a moment, Miss Harper gasped and I felt a tremor run through her, and a sudden wetness flushed her pussy, leaving a slightly salty and tangy taste in my mouth. I raised my head for a second and gazed up the length of her body, past the upthrust mounds encased in her bra, and saw to my delight an expression of stunned amazement on my teacher’s face.

‘Fuck!’ she murmured, ‘I’ve just come – and I never come that easily, never! You ARE a natural, Chrissie, really and truly, you are!’

Then, with a smile, she showed me another wonder. She gave a pat on my right hip, indicating that I should swing round, and at once I realised what she had in mind. I turned a quick half-circle, still on my hands and knees, and ended up with my butt in the air in front of her face, and my head poised above her pelvis. Miss Harper ran her hands appreciatively up my legs, starting from my knees and then sliding up the outside of my thighs, under my school uniform skirt. When she reached my hips, with a flourish she tossed the skirt upwards so that it fell over my lower back, draping downwards and leaving my panties fully exposed. My teacher stroked my butt for a few seconds, kneading my ass-cheeks in a firm and arousing grip.

‘I want to eat you’, she whispered, a hoarse note of desire giving her voice a touch of vibrato; ‘I want to make you come for me!’

She slid her fingers across the gusset of my white panties, making me shudder with anticipation, and then she twisted the strip of damp fabric and tugged it to one side – and for the first time, a woman took my cunt in her hand, squeezed my mound, ran her fingers over my pussy, and then delicately parted my labia and slipped her fingertips into my vagina. I gasped and squealed and moaned at the incredible eroticism of the sensations caused by her touch, which were magnified by the knowledge that my teacher – my teacher!! – was seducing me, taking me, fucking me!

‘Oh, Miss H.! Aaaaahhhh – yes, Miss H., oh! fucking-fuck, that’s amazing!’ I gasped, almost incoherent.

‘Go down!’ she grunted in reply, ‘Go down on me – c’mon, Chrissie, we’ll do it together, we’ll cum together – you for me, and, aaahh! yes, you do me, please – make me come for you again!’

It sounded like the best idea since bread came sliced, and I lost not a second in putting it into effect. In any case, my arms felt so weak from the pussy-stroking she was still giving me that I probably couldn’t have held myself up any longer! Either way, my head plunged down onto her crotch, and I resumed my eager lapping. Miss Harper gave a sharp gasp as I squirmed my fingers in beside my cheeks to probe her pussy, holding her labia apart so as to delve my tongue into my school-teacher’s hot wet vaginal hole.

In return, she drew my ass downwards, and I folded at the knees until my cunt was resting on her face, and she completed the 69 by sucking the folds of my pussy into her mouth, nibbling them teasingly, and then spearing her firm and experienced tongue in between them. She knew just where to find the female clitoris, and in seconds was abrading mine with her tongue, and then sucking and squeezing it. Of course, no one had ever done such a thing to me before, and it was truly mind-blowing! Miss Harper had taken a firm grip of my hips, but even so she nearly lost it as my back arched and my torso jerked convulsively. I gave a short high-pitched scream, my first proper orgasm exploded, and I collapsed on of my teacher like a floundering fish.

After a few seconds, I slid sideways off my mature lover, and then curled up against her prone body, my cunt resting against her hip. But there was to be no rest for the wicked (and, oh girl! am I wicked!), for Miss Harper had made me come before her, and still hungered for her own satisfaction. She took my hand and paced it in top of her mound, and then huskily begged me to ‘finish me off – do me, make me cum again!’

Again, she helped her teenage novice, by pulling her cunt open – far wider and more roughly than I would have dared at that time – and then she grasped my hand and rammed two of my fingers into her gash like a homing missile. For a moment, she kept a grip of my wrist as she alternately pushed my fingers deep and far into herself, and then slid them out almost to the tips, before slapping them back in again. I looked in amazement – and unbridled desire – at the wantonness of her gaping pussy and the sloppy juices that were coating my pistoning fingers. Giving the clear instruction that I must neither stop nor slow down, Miss Harper released my hand and let me carry on with the finger-fucking, and whilst I did so she reached upwards, tugged her bra-straps from her shoulders, and pulled the cups downwards to expose her heavy breasts. To my fascination, she took one pinnacle of aroused nipple in each hand, and rolled it between her thumb and forefinger, before squeezing tightly, tugging and jerking.

‘Good girl!’ moaned the adult lesbian, beginning to squirm slightly in the coiling tension of pre-orgasmic anticipation, ‘Yeah, that’s good, girl – ooooohh, yes!! SO good, yeah – more, more, do me more! Faster, yeah – faster ’n harder ’n more, yeah, harder – do it MORE! FUCK ME HARDER! Oh-oh-oh-ah-oooohhh, I’m gonna CUM, AAAHH!!’

I was so thrilled to hear these sexual imprecations spewing from my mature teacher’s mouth, and to see her swept away in red hot lust because of what I was doing to her body. Miss Harper closed her eyes, thrust her hips upwards, and then released one of her tits in order to seize my hand again, drill my extended fingers hard into her pussy, and then hold them there as she bucked in orgasmic release, letting out a long howl of jubilation.

After this, her arms flopped down at her sides, and she lay almost motionless. However, if she was temporarily satiated, I had been aroused to fever pitch, and I wanted more, much more – and something very special in particular. I half-rose, and settled in a straddle across her pelvis, my wet pussy resting against the top ridge of her pubic bone. I began to stroke and play with her amazingly full breasts, entranced by their pooling softness, and looked her in the eye.

‘Do more with me, Miss H.! Don’t stop there – do more! Go all the way, go on, do me all the way!’

Her mouth dropped half-open, as she stared at me in surprise. With one hand, she delicately teased my labia apart and then slid her index finger into me for a short distance, until it encountered my unbroken hymen.

‘You’re still a virgin, Chrissie! … oh, I shouldn’t, no … really … and, anyway, you might not like it’, she replied cautiously.

I had no doubts – I had never, ever, been more sure of anything in my life. I had come into this bedroom as an innocent and inexperienced girl, and I intended to leave it as a fully-initiated well-fucked lesbian.

‘I’m sure’, I said with the ring of absolute conviction unmistakeable in my voice; ‘I’ve always known I’m a lesbian, and I’ve been dreaming and longing and wanting this for the last three years – and you’re so hot and so fucking sexy, and you know what to do, you know how to – so I want you to take it, be my first – please, oh please do!’

She swallowed, but having come this far – which was thrillingly further than faster than she had intended – there was no reason to stop and deny me now, and maybe much to lose if I was left unsatisfied. Almost pensively, she rubbed her fingertip against my membrane a few more times, and then nodded her agreement.

‘For you, sweet Christine – for you, my lovely girl, yes – I will, in fact I’d be honoured to take your cherry.’

My teacher laid me out on my back in the middle of her king-size double bed, removing my skirt and panties. I was now completely naked apart from my white knee-high knitted cotton socks – their retention was quite a turn on, for it seemed to emphasise my nudity elsewhere in a way that being completely naked would not have done. Before she could even ask, I spread my legs wide apart, offering her my pussy.

‘Take me!’ I begged, ‘make me a woman, and make me yours!’

Miss Harper smiled with pleasurable anticipation, and then she crossed the room to the set of drawers on the other side. From this she produced an object that made me gasp in delight and my heart sing out with joy – for I knew that it was a strap-on dildo, an object which I had dreamed about and lusted after for so long, but had never actually seen before. It was the one with the internal vibrator to excite its wearer, as well as the bigger – rather alarmingly large, it seemed to me then – external dildo for fucking another woman. My teacher quickly explained how it worked, and then I watched with avid interest as she stepped into the harness and pushed the internal vibrator into her own pussy, before tightening the waist and leg straps.

Then my hot mature teacher knelt on the bed between my parted thighs, and eased herself forwards until the tip of the external dildo was in line with my slit, and almost touching it.

‘Are you really sure about this, Christine?’ Miss Harper checked one last time, adding: ‘you know, it does hurt a bit on the first time – I’ll try to be gentle, or rather, I’ll try to be quick with that part … it’s better done like a short sharp jab, not dragged out!’

‘Oh, God, yes!’ I gasped, already feeling happy and liberated, even before she took me. ‘Please, yes, Miss H., I am quite, quite sure … so please, fuck me, and make it real hard too.’

She placed her hands just above my hip bones, taking a bracing grip, and eased the tip of the dildo into my pussy, sliding it slowly forwards until it met the resistance of my virginity. She gazed down at me and I looked back up at her, admiring the fullness of her naked breasts that swung so enticingly above my face, as we both imprinted this magical moment in our memories forever. Then she pursed her lips to blow me a kiss, and with no other warning thrust downwards with her pelvis in one firm confident motion, neither too fast nor too slow, that almost effortlessly pushed the tip of the dildo through my hymen and ploughed about an inch further into my vaginal tube. The pain – if it really could be called that, as it was more of a sting and a jab – was over in an instant, though it made me give a short involuntary cry and to reach out to grasp her waist with both my hands.

‘Do you want me stop?’ asked Miss Harper, as my breath came in short pants for a moment.

I shook my head in emphatic negation of that suggestion, and then shifted my buttocks on the bed into a position that opened up my pussy even more.

‘No, don’t stop!’ I gasped, ‘it’s fine, in fact it’s wonderful – do more, go deeper – fuck me, c’mon, fuck me real hard and make me come!’

‘Jesus, Chrissie!’ said my teacher, smiling and raising an eyebrow in appreciation, ‘you aren’t just a nymph, you’re a nymphomaniac!’

‘Mmmm, like I said, Miss H.,’ I replied, ‘I know I’m a les, and I’ve been waiting for this for years – and I’m sure not missing out on anything now! So, fuck me, don’t worry, don’t hold back – I promise, I really want it … I really need it!’

My teacher began to slide the dildo in and out of me, at first just for short distances and quite slowly – which had the effect of turning me on and setting my juices to lubricate the entry of the plastic phallus. Then she built up the pace, pushing deeper into me, and the stimulation mounted inexorably. I began to moan and whimper in arousal, and my hands released her waist – first to clutch my own tits and maul at them, and then, in the final seconds before climax, to claw at the bedsheet beside me, as my back arched upwards and I came in a way that was more deeply satisfying than I could ever have imagined. It felt so right, so good, and so fucking damn sexy!

‘Thank you, Miss H.!’ I whispered, after I had slumped back down and managed to catch my breath; ‘oh, thank you, that was amazing – so wonderful, so good!’

Miss Harper smiled down at me, the almost naked schoolgirl of half her age who was sprawled underneath her, and slowly she slid the strap-on cock out of my cunt. She reached across to the bedside table and took a couple of tissues from a box, using them to wipe the plastic rod clean. As she tossed the used tissues aside, I caught a glimpse of redness on one of them, but that was the only visible sign of the surrender of my virginity. Miss Harper unbuckled the straps of the dildo’s harness and eased it down her legs, withdrawing the internal vibrating shaft from her own pussy as she did so, and switching it off. She was about to drop the strap-on over the side of the bed when I reached out and took it from her. For a moment I admired it, and then I looked at her boldly.

‘I want to do you – I want to fuck you with this, right now!’

My teacher really did look shocked at this statement, but I could sense her underlying eagerness. I reminded her again that my tongue had been hanging out for lesbo sex for nearly three years now, and I added that fantasising about wearing a strap-on was what turned me on the most.

Even so, Miss Harper was worried that it might bruise my tender pussy and hurt me, and so whilst she agreed, after some more pleading and persuasion, she also insisted that if I wore the strap-on, the internal vibrator must be switched off. I didn’t mind this stipulation, especially not after she offered to put the harness on me. I knelt on the bed, and my adult lover slid the internal dildo into my vagina and then buckled the straps tightly into place. The feel of the dildo harness around my waist and hips felt so good, so natural, just like it had always belonged there. The heavy weight of the external plastic rod thrilled me completely, as I imagined plunging it into my school-teacher’s cunt. I felt exultant in the confirmation of all my long-held fantasies – for whilst some of these involved various adult women (especially Miss Harper) seducing me and making love to me, still more of them had pictured me fucking a woman or a girl, usually giving it to them hard and fast with a strap-on. Oh, yes, I knew that whilst I could and would ‘take it’ as a bottom, my true nature was as a ‘top’, and a dominant one at that.

Lying back again on the bed, my teacher drank in the sight of her pretty student, with my slim teenage body buck-naked apart from the innocent-looking white school socks and the shocking contrast of the jet black strap-on, with its leather straps and shiny bulbous plastic pillar, and she asked me how I wanted her. I laughed, and replied:

‘All the time and every way, that’s how I want you!’ and then, carried away in the lust-soaked heat of the moment, I added: ‘and that’s how I’ll fucking have you, too!’

A strange expression crossed Miss Harper’s attractive features, a mixture of surprise and very definite excitement and desire, and she murmured – almost too softly for me to hear – ‘mmm, have me … oh! yes, have me.’

I moved between my teacher’s strong thighs, stroking the firm muscles of her legs as I did so, and in response she spread them further apart, proferring her gaping cunt for my use. I acted on a kind of instinct, or rather an instinct which had been honed by many nights of solo masturbatory fantasies. Positioning myself slightly above her, I pushed the cum-streaked pillar of hard plastic into Miss Harper’s hole – not really roughly, but my lack of hesitation caused her to give a gasp of thrilled surprise.

I shook my head, took a deep breath, and then I levered myself up, supported only by my knees and hands resting on the bed, and I began a sharp rocking pivot from the waist which speared the dildo deep into her, sinking it five inches with the first thrust alone. Miss Harper began to moan, and this encouraged me to increase both the pace and force of my penetrations, and I began to give a deep grunting release of breath each time that I thrust downwards, so hard now that there was an audible wet slap as the faceplate of the dildo harness smacked home against her parted and puffed-out labia.

Miss Harper scrunched her eyes closed and began to give short broken cries, with only odd words intelligible here and there, all of which seemed to be pleas for a harder, rougher fucking. That just turned up my gas, and I began an uninhibited pounding of her pussy.

‘Fuck you! Yeah, fuck you now, right now!’ I heard myself muttering, and then: ‘Take it, yeah … fucking take it, bitch!’

My teacher’s eyes flew wide open, and for just a second I was afraid that I had gone too far, that she was outraged or angry … but at once I saw that it was quite the opposite, that my bad words were acting like an aphrodisiac on the mature woman. Her nostrils were flared, her eyes staring and dilated with lust, and she was drooling saliva in between gasping pleas for me to say more dirty things, and to fuck her harder and rougher. I was more than happy to give my utmost in fulfilling all three requests. I put an extra savage jerk and twist of my hips into shafting her vagina with the dildo, whilst continuing even more loudly to promise that I would ‘fucking have you’ and ‘fucking do you’, and calling her a bitch, a cunt, a slut, a dirty dyke and even a whore.

My teacher lay sprawled beneath me in dazed submission, surrendering her wonderful mature body with its ripe rounded tits and ass to my stampeding lust, and whimpering and shuddering in a supine helplessness that was a stunningly erotic inversion of the assured competence and control that she always showed in the classroom. It was in that moment that the dynamics between us shifted, so profoundly and irrevocably that it was almost a physical sensation. I was aware that by some inexplicable process I was now in command over this woman of twice my age, who in our other life within the school was in authority over me … but not now, not here in the bedroom. Here the dominance was mine, which excited me just as much as it did her.

I felt a sense of exultation, and in the heat of the moment I took things even further. With my pelvis pumping away as fast as I could go, pistoning the plastic rod in and out of her pussy with frantic speed, I seized her breasts with both my hands and began to roughly maul and knead them – and then to slap and pinch them!

Far from ordering me to stop, this clearly stoked her furnace, and she almost screamed out for more as she shuddered in a climax which was so powerfully convulsive that she actually unbalanced me, and with a surprised shriek I toppled over sideways onto the bed. I had enough presence of mind to release her breasts and grab her by the waist as I started to fall, so that I was able to keep my pelvis and cunt pressed tightly against hers – and thereby keep the rod of the dildo deep inside her vaginal tube. I used the opportunity of bracing my feet against the mattress to give her several final penetrations, jerking my hips with almost vicious intensity, and a scream was wrenched from Miss Harper’s throat as her body quaked again with a second tidal wave of orgasms. These left her lying sprawled and sweat-soaked, staring blankly at the ceiling and gasping for breath with her mouth hanging open.

My teacher-bitch might think that she was finished and done, but I was far from ready to do so. I slid the dildo back out of her cunt whilst her body was still twitching with the aftershocks, and undid the harness buckles and discarded it as quickly as I could. Before Miss Harper had finished gasping in ecstasy, I straddled her prone form and plunged my pussy down onto her face. I was so fired up that I positively snarled my orders at her:

‘Eat me, you lezzie bitch! Eat my cunt, fuckin’ eat me out and make me come, you slut! – you’re fucking gonna make me come, bitch!’

My need for orgasmic release was so intense after the exhilaration of rough-fucking and dominating my teacher that I would have overborne any resistance that she might have offered, but in fact there was none, as she surrendered herself totally to my dictation. Miss Harper began at once to lick and suck on my labia, and then to curl her tongue and slide it into my vagina. When I reached behind to brace myself in position, my hands found her upthrust breasts, and almost without thinking I pulled on her tits and pinched them. It turned out to be the right thing to do – certainly there were no complaints, whilst it galvanised her into even more frenetic and vigorous pussy-eating. I was still so highly-charged from the eroticism of demolition-fucking a mature woman twice my own age that it took only a few seconds until my breath caught in my throat, my stomach muscles tightened, my pert breasts jiggled wildly in the air, and my hips juddered and shook, as I climaxed yet again.

After this, we were both satiated and quite exhausted. I let my teacher gather me into her arms for a soft and soothing embrace, and I snuggled up to her and cuddled against the warm pillow of her breasts. In fact, I dozed off for a little while, but Miss Harper woke me up and said that I had better get on home before anyone became worried about where I was. I took a quick shower and enjoyed having her (still naked) towelling my body dry, and with difficulty we managed to resist the temptation to begin another marathon sex session.

So, that is how it started, with that very first time setting the tone. Miss Harper told me on my next visit that she had never before experienced sex that was so hot and so deeply satisfying. She said that she had never previously given a thought to the possibility that she was a submissive, as she had often been the one to seduce other girls, and usually she took the initiative in the subsequent love-making as well. My teacher looked almost thunderstruck as she added that the way in which I had taken her at the end had thrilled her so much, and that she now realised what was missing, what had been the ingredient lacking in her previous relationships. Then she amazed me, as she sank to her knees on the bedroom floor in front of me, kissed my feet, and begged me to fuck her with the strap-on: ‘please, do it real hard, oh! please, Chrissie – rip it into me as hard as you can’.

On this second occasion, I was still fully dressed, but it was easy for me to lift my school uniform skirt, part my legs, and gesture downwards at my panties. Miss Harper hastened to comply, almost falling over herself with eagerness, and she did not even need to be told that once my panties had been pulled down, she was to eat me out, good and proper. As she worked her magic, I grasped the back of her head, and ground her face into my pussy as I came, with my first – but most definitely not last – orgasm of this second visit.

As it roared down upon me, I began to swear at her, and once again that had a profound effect on my normally neat and restrained teacher. She was anything but that now, with her long blonde hair stuck to her sweat-sheened face and shoulders, and the sight of her submissiveness turned me on even more. I hauled her to her feet, roughly divested her of her suit jacket and blouse, and seized and squeezed her breasts – first in her bra, and then, after yanking down the protective cups, the soft malleable flesh itself. Once again I donned the strap-on harness, and once again I fucked her hard, fast and deep, for as long as I could – which, as I am a fit and athletic teenager, was a long time, and in fact Miss Harper nearly passed out after she orgasmed for the fifth time. I was drunk on the heady wine of lust, and drilled her hole unmercifully, alternating being doing her in the missionary position and making her kneel on all fours and stick her ass out for doggy-fucking … a position which I decided that I liked her in most of all, and I pounded her pussy even harder, gripping her hips and pushing her moaning, drooling, whimpering face down on the bedsheet.

This was how I learned that what really turned us both on was for me to dominate her, to fuck her as fiercely and nastily as I could manage. The more that she gave, the more I took, and the relationship of sexual power between us tilted ever more in my direction. The more aggressive that I got, and the more foul words that I used, the more she liked it – she melted like chocolate, all sweet and soft and sticky, and oh! so tasty. And, even better, the more aggressive that I got, the more it turned me on – and the more I wanted to dominate her, to turn the generational tables and take this mature woman of twice my years, to make her moan and sob and plead, and never to stop my merciless fucking of her capacious cunt. The more that our sex became less like romantic love-making and more like a brutal assault, the more we both got off on it – my teacher playing the role of the ‘victim’, the violated submissive, with me as the merciless schoolgirl dominatrix into whose sapphic clutches she had fallen, and now had to suffer the pussy-pulverising and cunt-grinding consequences.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

My thoughts swoop back to the here and now, to the small terraced house and its upstairs bedroom that smells muskily of warm bodies, sweat and female cum. That moment of reflection has refreshed me and restored my libido – which, as every teenager of either sex well knows, only takes a matter of nanoseconds anyway. Oh yeah, I’m ready to ride this bitch again!

As if she senses it – and she might, because we seem so sexually attuned, in our opposite but matching Ying and Yang – Miss Harper rolls onto her back and lies there, waiting to be used again, her eyes shining and her face flushed bright pink. I reach down, and dip my index finger into her vagina, scooping up some of her cum-juice and bringing it back to my mouth to savour its smell and taste, as I run my finger across my half-open lips and the tip of my tongue.

‘You hole’, I growl, ‘I’m gonna fuckin’ use you, use you so hard – you’re in it for it, slut, I’m gonna drill you, deeper than they drill for oil!’

Her eyes widen, with just that hint of fear lurking behind her anticipation that is such a turn-on for a dominant dyke like me. I’m not usually this forceful the second time, in fact sometimes I’m quite gentle, and even let her set the pace, letting her worship at my breasts and pussy as I know she wants to do. But not today – today I feel so strong, so powerful, I feel like I could dom her again and again, take her down not just a second time but a third as well, and fuck her until she faints. Just to make sure she gets the message, I grab both of her ample breasts and maul them roughly, making her wince at this renewed rough handling of her tender soft flesh. Before she can react any further, I give a sharp slap to the inner thighs of both her legs, accompanied by my growled command:

‘Spread’em, slit-bitch, spread’em wide and show me your hole, you fucker, I wanna see your fucking hole!’

Miss Harper gives a whimper that sends tingles of anticipatory lust up and down my spine. However, there is no resistance in her – sexually, she completely belongs to me, and she knows it too. My teacher shifts position fractionally in order to swing her legs open as instructed, and she makes no attempt to cover or protect her naked cunt. I reach to the top of the bed and pull towards me one of the large firm pillows, almost barrel-like in its solid roundness, and then I give a slap to my teacher’s hip and point my finger upwards in wordless command. Miss Harper obediently lifts her ass high off the bed, and I push the pillow underneath, so that her pelvis remains hoisted in the air, with her pussy offered up like a sacrificial lamb. The mature woman gives a kind of throaty purr, and with one hand she rubs at her clit whilst with the other she pulls her labia apart, all the time keeping her eyes intently fixed on my face.

‘Cunt me, Chrissie … please, please, cunt me, babe – cunt me hard, c’mon, please – cunt me real hard!’

I raise my eyebrows in slightly surprised appreciation, for during the last few weeks this has become her special term for being put on her back and getting her vagina violated as hard and rough as I can in the classic ‘missionary position’. Clearly, I am not the only one who is super-charged today, who is high on oestrogen and the sweet nectar of pussy-cum. I look down at her proffered gash with some feeling of admiration for my teacher’s sexual stamina – for she is hungry to be taken again, eager to surrender her body to my overpowering sexual dominance.

‘Shit! … you dirty slut!’ I whisper; ‘You whoring-lezzie-nympho-cunt – you’d better be ready, bitch, you’d better be ready to take it real good, yeah! cos I’m gonna drill your hole so deep, I’m gonna stretch you so wide, I’m gonna pulverise your fuckin’ pussy so hard!’

I see her give a little shiver, and I know that my words are having the desired effect – setting her heart to racing and her pulse pounding, and down in her cunt loosening her up, arousing her, getting her wet and open. I climb into place, poised above her prone body in a position something like doing press-ups – and indeed, apart from the fact that I am wearing a strap-on dildo which will thrust into her vagina every time that I descend, the motion that I will use to fuck her is very like doing press-ups, but fast and jerky, slamming down with all the weight of my body behind it.

I pause for a few seconds, stretching the moment before I stretch her pussy, making her wait in heightening anticipation, and I gaze downwards at her. Jesus, I think, if only my classmates could see her now – no longer the stylish, calm, professional and authoritative teacher who is always effortlessly in control of her classroom, but a stripped, shagged, submissive, sapphic slut! I wonder how many of the other girls in the class would want to queue up behind me, panting for a turn with the strap-on and the chance to fuck our attractive mature teacher into insensibility. I’ll bet that aggressive and big-busted black beauty Marlene would – I’ve been getting a few curious assessing glances and an interesting vibe from her lately – and probably red-headed long-legged sporty Sally, who I’ve noticed doesn’t seem interested in boys even though they are clearly interested in her … and perhaps, perhaps my lovely Katie too?

Oooh! These sapphic speculations send shivers down my spine, and a really wicked gleam comes into my eyes as I gaze possessively at Miss Harper’s proffered body and her utterly vulnerable pussy. Oh, yes – I’ll ‘cunt’ you, you bitch, I’ll ‘cunt’ you until you are begging me to stop, and maybe still more!

I think Miss Harper senses my mood, for her nipples jut up like granite peaks, her tongue flecks over her lips, and she gives a soft whimpering moan. She has time for nothing more, as my assault on her body begins. Raising my knees to align the dildo with her pink opening, I drive downwards, spearing it into her as easily as sinking a hot knife through butter. Deliberately, I make the first withdrawal slow, teasing and tantalising the myriad of nerve endings that line the walls of her vagina. Miss Harper gives a groan, and I thrust into her again, all the time looking down at her face, with red hot lust shining from my eyes.

This time, I take her more slowly, knowing that it will have even greater effects. She has clutched her tits in her hands now, and is mashing them together and pulling on her own nipples. I smack her hands aside, and seize her breasts for my own use, mauling and pinching them. My breathing is coming faster now, in short shallow breaths, as my hips shunt forwards and backwards and the hard plastic rod of the dildo goes in and out of her cunt like a slickly-lubricated battering ram.

Now I shift my stance a little – not for a second letting up on the pulverising pussy-shafting that I am dealing out, but drilling her more slightly below the horizontal, so that the dildo creams through the length of her slit, and impacts with explosive intensity upon her swollen and tender clitoris. I slide my arms under her back, and then grip her shoulders from below. This gives me a solid anchorage, and with this leverage I can now step up the pace and power of the penetrations. My teacher starts to emit short barking cries, nasal and low-pitched, wordless and yet speaking volumes, all of which could be translated into the single phrase – ‘fuck me!’

I do something that she doesn’t expect, which sets shivers running through her. I pivot her legs upwards, so that she is lying on the pillow in an L-shape, in which the base of letter is her back and its upright is her legs. Once she is in this position, I take each leg by its ankle, and swing them about two feet apart. Sure enough, down below where her legs join, I am slamming the dildo in and out of her pussy like there was no tomorrow. I keep her upright legs at full stretch, and lean my weight against back of her thighs and calves, with my breasts pushing against the latter.

I can see that my steady pace of sliding the dildo in and out is getting to her, as her throat works to swallow the saliva in her mouth. She looks up at me with round-eyed supplication, and I don’t even need to know what she asks – firstly, because her desire is predictable, and secondly, because it’s what I’m gonna give her anyway: a hard, fast, relentless, even brutal, dildo-fuck.

Miss Harper is fast losing control now – her hands release her breasts and are flung wide, making no attempt at all to prevent my abuse of her poor tender titties. Her thighs are trembling, the muscles of her pelvis and stomach are visibly in spasm, saliva runs from the corner of her wide-open mouth, and her eyes are unfocused. She is making animal noises somewhat akin to a grunting piglet, interspersed with the occasional yowl, and I know her dam is near to bursting. I have carefully kept silent since entering her with the dildo, but now I sense that the psychological moment has come. I pause my thrusts for a few seconds, and then accompany each of my words with a hard-slamming deep-delving penetration, adding a curling motion like a corkscrew to double the effect:

‘You’re [thrust] … gonna [thrust] … get it [thrust] … bitch!’ [thrust]

‘Yeah! [thrust] … hard, yeah [hard thrust] … fuckin’ slut! [harder thrust]

Now I was getting near to a climax as well, and it was time to finish her off:

[slow withdrawal] ‘take it!’ [hard thrust]

[quicker withdrawal] ‘I’m gonna!’ [harder thrust]

[fast withdrawal] ‘FUCK!’ [savage thrust]

[withdrawal only half-way] ‘YOU! YEAH, FUCK YOU, BITCH!’

‘aaahhhhh! EAAAAGGHH!’ [orgasm – mine and my teacher’s, simultaneously]

When we have both finished climaxing, and the sticky juices have coursed over our cunts and dripped down between our legs, I pull the plastic cock out of her hole and undo the strap-on’s harness. Then my teacher slips sideways down onto the mattress, and I shove the pillow out of the way – in fact, so forcefully that it disappears over the side of the bed – and lie down beside her. Miss Harper holds me close, almost as if she fears I might slip away from her, and she kisses my face and then my lips, long and tenderly.

‘Thank you, Chrissie’, she whispers, ‘that was so good, thank you … mistress …’

I am delighted, for it is the first time that she has called me that, that she has verbally acknowledged me as her dominant … me, a girl half her age, a schoolgirl who sits so obediently in her classroom during the day – but who knows exactly what she craves in her bedroom, exactly how to take her to the limits of need, and beyond. In a relationship like ours, age has nothing to do with it – it is only the sexual authority that matters, and this you can have regardless of whether you are young or old. In fact, it arouses and excites Miss Harper even more to surrender herself and become the sexual plaything of a young girl – and, still more humiliatingly, one of her very own students. It thrills us both to the core that the tables are completely turned when we come here, for then I am in charge and she is the one taking my instructions, as we both relish every second of our after-school delights.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

This is the second of six stories about messages going to the wrong person, and the result of that mistake. They are completely separate stories, and are only connected by this common theme. This story is quite long; it is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2014

It was a thoroughly modern mix-up – something that couldn’t have happened a generation ago. It was at school, one Monday during the lunch-time break between classes, that I turned the corner into a corridor just as another girl came around it rapidly from the opposite direction. We probably could have avoided a collision if both of us had not been concentrating much more on the cell phone that we were holding than on looking where we were going.

The other girl was called Angela and was the same age as me – sixteen years old – but I did not know her very well, as it was a large school and she was in a different class. As it was, I had only a split second to register that there was another person suddenly in front of me, and no time in which to take evasive action. We cannoned into each other and bounced off, with me going sideways to bump my shoulder rather painfully against the wall, whilst Angela – who had been walking much more briskly than me, and so was caught even more off-balance – sprawled nearly full-length onto the floor, but just managed to catch herself on her hands and knees. And, of course, both of our cell phones were knocked flying out of our hands and skittered along the floor – which fortunately was covered with carpet tiles, and so they bounced and did not shatter.

We both simultaneously gave a yowl of surprise and alarm, followed by something like ‘Oh, shit, no! – aah, sorry, sorry!’

Angela seemed quite distracted, and I don’t think she had really registered who it was that she had collided with. Swiftly rising into a crouch from her prone position, she hurriedly reached out and scooped up her phone, before leaping to her feet and almost running away down the corridor, with only a ‘Sorry ’bout that! Hope yours is OK – sorry!’ flung backwards over her shoulder.

I was still too winded and shaken to get out a reply, but stooped to pick up my own phone before anyone else should come round the corner and possibly step on it. I gave it a quick glance and was greatly relieved to see that it seemed to be undamaged, for it was a new and expensive model which I had acquired only two days before. Indeed, it was still turned on – I had only just switched it on a few seconds before the collision, intending to send a text message to one of my friends. I walked slowly down the corridor, rolling my left shoulder to ease the discomfort from its impact with the unforgiving wall, and looking at the phone in my hand – there was something about it that didn’t seem quite right, but I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. The screen was showing the same standard background, and the clock was giving the correct time, so what …

At which point, before I could ponder any further, the phone rang – and, acting purely on autopilot, I answered it. Before I could take a breath with which say hallo, there was a torrent of excited words in my ear – and in a voice that I knew very well:

‘Hiya, Angie baby – ohmigod, you are so fucking hot! Sweet Jesus, I can’t stop thinking about what we did yesterday, you made me cum so many times – just thinking about you sucking my tits and poking my pussy, it’s making me so fucking wet I’m dripping out my panties, babe. I love what we do together, it’s so good, I can’t hardly wait till Wednesday, but then I’m gonna eat you out so good, I’m gonna suck your cunt till you beg for mercy, and then I’ll give you the finger like I did yesterday, yeah – you really liked that, didn’t ya? Good thing your folks were miles away, or they might’ve heard that shriek when you came, ha ha!’

I was stunned – that was the only reason, I’m sure, why I didn’t interrupt this flood sooner. I hardly knew Angela, but this was one of my very best friends, one of the little group of four girls that I hung out with most of the time, by name of Karren. I liked her a lot, even though in the last few months she had often been rather moody and uncommunicative, at least with me, but I had just put that down to the usual teen girl stresses and time-of-the-month stuff.

There could be no doubt as to what she was talking about – evidently she and Angela had spent much of Sunday alone together at the latter’s house, having a full-on lesbian sex session! I looked again at the cell phone in my hand, and immediately realised what must have happened. The phone was a brand new model and almost none of the other boys or girls yet had one like it – but clearly Angela was the exception, and in her haste she had grabbed my phone by mistake, instead of her own! My mouth was dry with shock, but at last I managed to interrupt, with a shaky gasp:

‘Err … Karren? … umm … it’s Lexie, here …’

There was a wild squawk in my ear and then the unmistakeable clatter as someone dropped their phone as if it was a hot potato. A second later, there was a breathless shriek:

‘You BITCH! Angie, that’s NOT funny!’

and then Karren’s voice broke into something plaintive, and she continued:

‘Hey, c’mon, Angie, you know how I feel about Lexie – I know you’re jealous, but don’t be mean, babe, don’t spoil what we’ve got … it was such good luck for both of us to hook up like this, and … y’know, we said, just fuck-buddies, didn’t we? OK? Sexy fun times with no strings, right? … please, don’t make jokes like that, you know it’ll just make me sad …’

Shit! This was even worse than the original happy burble about their fuckathon session! Part of my mind was wrestling with the ‘you know how I feel about Lexie’ bit, but most of all I had to stop this:

‘No, Karren, really, this IS Lexie … you see, Angela bumped into me a couple of minutes ago, and we both dropped our phones – I guess they must’ve got muddled up, they’re the same model, she must have mine and I’ve got hers … I’m sorry, I didn’t realise or I would never have answered, really …’

I’m not sure how much of my explanation Karren actually heard, but the last part was drowned out by an awful wail of horror :

‘Oh, no, No, NO! NO!! Lexie?? Oh fucking shit! oh shit, oh-shit, ohshit-shit-shit-shit!!!’

Karren’s voice rose to a nearly hysterical crescendo, and then suddenly ceased as she cut off the call. At once I tried to call her back, but her phone was now definitely switched off, as it went straight to voicemail. I was worried about how upset she had sounded, and I spent the remaining fifteen minutes of the lunch-hour searching the halls for her and trying her phone, but in both cases without success. I thought that I would get the chance to have a quick word with her at the start of the next class, which was one that we both had together, but she did not appear. At the end of the lesson, having barely taken in a word of it because my thoughts were in such a state of turmoil, I approached the teacher’s desk and asked about Karren’s whereabouts, saying that I had seen her at lunchtime (not quite true – it had been sound and not vision) and we were due to meet up after school (more or less true – there had been no such arrangement, but now I really had to see her). I was told that she had been taken suddenly ill at the end of the lunch-break, had gone to see the school nurse, and had been sent home for the rest of the day.

‘I saw her just before she left – she looked really pale and her face was all sweaty, I’m sure she had a fever’, added the teacher with sympathy.

It seemed an age until the school day was over, and I went as quickly as I could to Karren’s house, which was only a few blocks from my own street. Our little group of friends gathered there quite often after school, as it was the nearest of all our houses to the school and Karren had it to herself at that time of day – she was an only child, and both her parents worked in the city and did not get home until around six o’clock.

I walked down the quiet suburban road that Karren lived in, up the short path through the neat front garden, and rang the doorbell. As the chimes faded, I could see through the frosted glass of the door a figure hesitantly approaching and then stopping short as she, in turn, saw the outline of my form outside. I heard a shaky voice call out:

‘Who’s there?’

There was no point in pretence, and I responded:

‘Karren – it’s me, Lexie. Please – we have to talk, please let me in.’

There was a desperate wail from inside, then a sob, and a nearly hysterical answer:

‘No, no! NO! I can’t, I can’t!’

She was clearly about to run back upstairs into her bedroom, and I had to forestall that. With greater determination, I replied:

‘Karren, LET ME IN! If you don’t, I’m NOT going away – I’m gonna stand here and ring that bell, even if I have to do it until your folks come home, and then they’re gonna ask what I’m doing out here on the doormat!’

There was a moment of silence, and then the slow click of the lock being turned, and the door swung open. Karren stood to one side of it, rather sullenly staring at the floor and refusing to look at me. She had discarded her jacket and her shoes, but otherwise was still wearing her school uniform, though it looked a bit crumpled as if she had been lying on her bed. Her eyes were red-rimmed and her face was pale and streaky with tears – clearly she had been having a good cry.

I stepped into the hall, eased the edge of the door from her nerveless fingers, and closed it firmly behind me. I reached out, intending to give her a reassuring squeeze of the arm, but she bolted like a frightened rabbit, running up the stairs and into her bedroom. However, she had sufficiently accepted the inevitability of my entry into the house that she did not try to lock her bedroom door from the inside – in fact, she did not even shut it behind herself, as she slumped down despondently on her bed.

I left my jacket, backpack and shoes in the hall, and walked up the stairs slowly, giving her a moment in which to recover some of her composure. Entering the bedroom, I took the chair from in front of her desk and turned it to face the bed, before sitting down.

‘Karren, we have to talk’, I said once again – no prizes for originality here. ‘I understand you’ve got a … umm … errr … a thing … going with Angela, right?’ No prizes for clarity either.

She would not meet my eye, and gave a shaky sob when I hesitated over the word ‘thing’ (wow, really being articulate here, Lexie, aren’t we?). Then, not really having meant to, I blurted out the question that was uppermost in my mind:

‘What did you mean, “you know how I feel about Lexie”, Karren?’

I heard the catch in Karren’s breath, like a half-stifled sob, and then there was a heavy silence. I thought that I might have to probe again, but instead after a moment she began to explain in so dispirited a tone that it tugged on my heartstrings:

‘What’s the point in pretending any more, in hiding it? You know now, Lexie, though I never wanted you to – for sure, not like this! – now you know that I’m a lezzie. Well, it took me long enough to realise, for a long time I didn’t want to think that I was, y’know, that way … I thought it was just normal schoolgirl crushes on teachers or pop stars, like, but it wasn’t. More than a year ago, I began getting more and more dreams about making out with girls … never boys … and I’d wake up so horny and so wet down there. The last few months, I came to realise that I’m not even bi, I’m completely gay … and I couldn’t tell anyone, I daren’t tell anyone, especially my friends, like you … well, most of all you …’

I felt a great rush of sympathy for her, in her confusion and loneliness. I would have reached out and given her a reassuring pat on the knee, but I wasn’t sure how she would react to my touch right now, she was so skittish, and so I refrained from physical contact, and tried to pour reassurance into my voice instead:

‘Oh, Karren, sweetie … it’s OK, really it’s OK … no one can control such a thing. But, how did … y’know, you and Angela? I mean, I never knew that you knew her much, really.’

My friend’s voice firmed up a little at my encouraging tone, but she still gazed at the floor as she explained.

‘It was just chance, really, but such a lucky chance. It was a month ago, at Frank’s party – d’you remember it?’

Yes, I did. Our little group of four friends gets invited to a lot of parties – we’re quite cool, but not snooty or mean, so we are generally well-liked and on friendly terms with most people. Also, it certainly helps that all four of our little group are good-looking girls. Karren is a tall slim blue-eyed blonde in the classic mould, and as for me – well, there’s no point in false modesty, I am one of the prettiest girls in our school year of nearly a hundred, with a sweet face, a smooth pink complexion, a mane of rich chestnut curls, and a figure that turns heads: my boobs really thrust out, a ripe pair of jutting D cups, emphasised all the more by my wasp waist and flaring hips, and an ass that sticks out behind almost as eye-catchingly as my tits do in front. The other reason why we get asked out a lot is that I am the only one us who has a regular long-term boyfriend; the other three don’t, and so all the boys hope that they will score lucky.

‘Well’, continued Karren, ‘I went, because we were all going, but I wasn’t enjoying it … I haven’t for a while, all the boys trying to get off with me, and I know that’s just the last thing I want … and when I can’t have what I really want, it just churns me up so much. So I had a few drinks too quickly early in the party, and by about ten o’clock I wanted to leave, so I went up to the bedroom where all our coats were, you know?’

I nodded, and with that encouragement she resumed the tale.

‘Anyway, I walked in, and the only person in the room was Angela, who’d also come to get her coat. I guess she was a little tipsy too, because when I came in she gave me a funny kind of look, and then she said “that’s a neat outfit, Karren, you look real hot tonight”. That cheered me up, so I gave her a twirl, and blew her a kiss, just as a joke. But, next thing I knew, she’d put her arms round me and was kissing me! – and, I mean, really French kissing, and fuck, I was just kissing right back, just as hard! We got really heavy – I pulled her top up and was squeezing her bra, and she put a hand up under my skirt – which, you’ll remember, was kinda short – and, well, wow, that really lit my fire! Anyway, after a couple of minutes, we broke apart, and then she asked me to come back to her house, that her folks were all out until after midnight at least. And, you know, I was so turned on, I just couldn’t resist, so we went to hers, and … and …’

Karren paused, and then she did raise her gaze and look me in the eye, continuing in a firmer tone, as if she had nothing to be ashamed of – as, of course, she truly didn’t:

‘Well, it was just fantastic, it felt so good. She’s a really hot lover, y’know … it was my first time, but not hers – I mean, I am the first girl her age she’s had sex with, but although she won’t say who, she told me she was seduced about eight months ago by an older woman, and I’m sure she’s still seeing her regularly, because she was so expert – she showed me the most amazing things to do. Anyway, since then we’ve had sessions whenever we can get the chance, usually at her place – like yesterday – but sometimes’ … and here Karren blushed as she glanced down at her own bed … ‘sometimes, here, too. But we agreed, it was just to be sex-for-fun, just being fuck-buddies for each other, cos we both get so frustrated, but with no strings attached … and I’m sure there’s a girl she’s really sweet on, but she won’t say who it is, and …’

Once again, Karren’s gaze shifted downwards to scrutinise the carpet, and her voice faltered:

‘… well … that kinda suits me, too.’

I nodded, and swallowed – it was all such a surprise, but I could see how easily it had happened, and of course Karren would have had to keep her gay affair secret. I posed my question again:

‘So … what about “you know how I feel about Lexie”, what did you mean?’

Karren gave a shaky sound, part gasp and part sob.

‘Oh, shit … well, you know now – or you must have guessed – that it’s you, Lexie, you’re the one that I want, that I need … you’re the one that I love … and I know that I can never have, it just breaks me up. I know I’ve been moody with you, but it’s just so hard, especially when we’re alone together – that’s why I’ve been avoiding that – or times like changing for sports at school, I can’t do that near you any more, but you somehow always end up right next to me! I can’t look, I want to touch you so much, I want to kiss you all over, make love to you …’

‘Well’, I said with a secret smile, pushing the chair backwards and rising to my feet to stand immediately in front of her; ‘well, we’ll have to do something about that!’

Karren gazed up at me in shell-shocked stupor, as I removed my tie and quickly unbuttoned my white school shirt, casting both of them aside. Then I leaned my arms backwards in gull-wing style to unclasp my bra and fling it away, letting my heavy breasts swing free. Without a pause, I unfastened my pleated maroon-colour school uniform skirt, dropped it around my ankles, and with one swift downwards tug removed my panties as well.

Naked but for my white school socks, I stood before the amazed teenager, with my legs planted apart and my hands on my hips. Karren seemed to be in a daze as I reached for her right hand and lifted it up to cup my cunt, thrilled at feeling at long last her cool female fingers against my mound. I smiled down at the stunned schoolgirl, and said:

‘So, hot stuff … kiss me, then … come on, kiss me and touch me all you want, and show me what to do!’

‘Holy shit, Lexie!’ gasped Karren, ‘are you bi? I’d no idea – I’d never have thought it!’

Almost automatically, her fingers began to stroke my labia and probe my gash, seeking and then tweaking my clitoris. The first time that her fingertips brushed across it, I gave a sudden cry and then shivered from head to toe at her increasingly confident caresses. My nipples had hardened into pinnacles of rock, I had swirling butterflies in my stomach, my pelvis felt heavy and my cunt was almost aching and dripping with desire. I began to pull and pinch on my own tits, and my voice broke into a shrill quaver.

‘Oh, Karren, please – aaaaahhh, yes! Fuck me, babe, oh! – just take me and have me and FUCK ME! I want it, I want you … oh, Christ, yes, please – YES!’

Karren looked amazed, but she wasn’t going to look this gift horse in the mouth – or rather, this hot curvy teenager in the vagina. She swung me around to lie in my back on her bed, and then sprang to her feet. In a few seconds of whirling motion, her uniform was discarded – in fact everything except her white knee-high stockings, which like me she retained.

She lay down on top of me, the stiff nipples of her smaller pointy breasts pressing into the soft pillows of my larger ones. First we kissed, long and slow, tongues twining and breaths mingling – that part was easy, I had had a few snogging sessions before, although never with a girl. Then Karren slid backwards, and brought her sensuous lips and nibbling teeth to each of my nipples in turn, sending electric shocks through me as I arched my back in pulsating desire.

She dropped her right hand to cradle my mound once again, squeezing me rhythmically down there until my head was swimming from the erotic sensations. I thrust my hips upwards and spread my legs open as far as the single bed would permit, giving myself to her in complete surrender. Now both of her hands were working away at my pussy, stroking my labia and teasing them apart, and then she slid further down the bed and brought her face level with my cunt. She began to probe her tongue into my gash, where her tingling fingertips had opened the way. The exquisite effects were just mind-blowing and I began to moan, almost incoherently:

‘Karren! Oh my, Karren! Fuck me, sweet Jesus, fuck me so hard! Oh, babe, I want you, I want you to have me … please, take me … OH! YES – LIKE THAT, OH YEAH, DO IT! DO IT!!!

My friend seemed as if she could hardly believe my reaction – but that didn’t stop her from taking full advantage of my novice offer! Karren slid her index finger into my vagina, and I moaned loudly and clutched at both of my own breasts, fiercely jerking my nipples.

However, instead of using her finger to drill me to a climax, Karren encountered an obstruction. She gave a startled exclamation, and then she looked up at me, across my stomach and chest and between my tits, with an expression on her face that was an almost comical fusion of stunned surprise and lascivious lust.

‘Lexie! You’re … well, you’re …. y’know … still a virgin!! But – you can’t be! – I mean, you just CAN’T! You and Tom – you’ve been going out for ages, and you’re both always dropping hints about what great sex you have – it drives me nuts!’

Although I longed for her to continue, I realised that explanations on my side couldn’t be postponed any further. With a sigh, I drew her up to nestle against me, kissed her briefly on the lips, and then as she lay cradled in my arms, I began to talk:

‘Well, I guess I’d better explain, but this really is a secret, and it doesn’t affect just me, so –’ and at this point I looked at her intensely ‘– you’ve gotta promise, promise on all that you care about, that you’ll not breathe a word of this to anyone – not anyone, not for any reason, not ever!’

Karren looked at me earnestly, and then with one finger she drew an X shape in the valley between my breasts.

‘On my love for you – on your heart, Lexie – I swear I’ll keep absolutely secret anything you tell me, forever and ever’, she solemnly affirmed.

‘Okay’, I said, drawing a shaky breath and summoning up the nerve to continue. ‘Well, Tom’s just about my oldest friend – we’ve known each other since first grade, and we’ve always been on the same wavelength, got on really well, shared our secrets and given advice and helped each other when we’re down. Anyway, about two years ago, I realised even before Tom did, that he’s gay.’

‘WHAAAT?!!’ yelped Karren, jerking upright in surprise.

‘Yeah, he’s completely gay’, I confirmed, ‘and he’s come to accept that, and is happy with it. Anyhow, soon after, it turned out that one reason why we’re in tune with each other is – I discovered the very same thing about myself!’

This disclosure was such a shock that Karren just gazed at me, saucer-eyed and open-mouthed. Then she breathed, almost inaudibly:

‘You mean … oh, jeepers! Lexie, d’you mean … that you’re a lesbian?’

I smiled at the slim blonde, who at last was where I had so longed for her to be – naked, and in bed with me!

‘Yep, honey-bun, I’m a girl for girls, and always will be. Anyhow, I was explaining – so Tom and I hit on this plan, to protect us both from any suspicion: we would pretend to be boyfriend and girlfriend, instead of just pals, and that meant letting everyone think we were having heavy sex sessions, going all the way – but, of course, we never did anything at all!’

I paused and looked at my sweet sexy friend … and now, maybe, I so hoped, my girlfriend, my lover … and I laughed.

‘Y’know, I’ve never ever actually said that I have sex with Tom! You all just assumed it, and I let you – it was safest that way. But if you remember, whenever any of you refer to it, I just look all shy and embarrassed – well, that’s not faked – and look at the floor and mumble, or I’ll say something vague and ambiguous, or something true, like he’s hung like a stallion or he can keep it up for ages – the first I know from observation but that’s all, and the second I’ve had on good authority from someone else! But, honey, I want you to know, I’ve never ever lied to you – just let you take 2 and 2 and make 22 … I’ve not told you the truth, I know, and I always wished I had the nerve to, but I’ve never lied.’

Karren looked pensive for a moment, clearly replaying past conversations in her mind and seeing them in a completely new light. Then she nodded and gave me an impish smile:

‘You minx, Lexie! – you let us all jump to conclusions, let our imaginations run riot, when all the time there was nothing going on!’

I resumed my tale: ‘It was easy, really – I mean, Tom and I had always spent plenty of time together anyway, talking about everything and anything, so all we had to do was walk around at school holding hands whilst we chatted, and go to parties together and make sure from time to time to have a cuddle where everybody would see. We have a pretend game for that, to make it easier – just before we start kissing, we whisper to the other the name of the music or film star that we’re going to imagine we’re making out with: a man for him, of course, and a woman for me. Then we leave the party early, and everyone assumes we’ve gone somewhere to fuck like rabbits. Actually, we usually go to Tom’s because his folks are regularly out on Saturdays till after midnight, and what really happens is we make hot chocolate and play videogames – we’ve both always been a bit geeky about those – and then when his folks come in, they give me a lift home. Even they think we’re a regular boyfriend-girlfriend couple, and that we’ve been getting it on before they come back!’

Karren regarded me with stunned amazement, as I continued:

‘So, that’s how it’s been – just a camouflage for both of us, it avoids any questions and rumours – who’d believe them? Just recently, however, it’s changed a bit – Tom’s actually hooked up with another guy, someone at school, and I won’t say who. It sounds a bit like you and Angela, that it happened almost by chance, in the locker room at school when just the two of them were still there after football practice, and they just clicked that the other guy was up for it – literally, I think, ha ha! The difference now is, after a party we go back to Tom’s, and his new boyfriend meets us there – then they go and fuck in his bedroom, and I sit downstairs with a book and listen out just in case his folks come back unusually early. I’m really pleased for Tom, it seems to be working out well for him and he’s so happy, but I must admit I’m a bit jealous and a whole lot frustrated – which is why I couldn’t believe my good luck when you said all that on the phone!’

‘Now’, I added, ‘less talk and more action! So, now you know I’m a virgin, would you please do something about that, honey?’

‘Oh yeah’, whispered Karren, sounding like a kid let loose in a chocolate factory. ‘I’ve got just the thing, Lexie, though I never dared dream that I would ever use it on you – never mind be your first!’

‘I’ve always wanted it to be you, always’, I answered softly.

Karren’s eyes shone with happiness as she eased me down on to my back, and then she rose to her feet and stepped across to her wardrobe. I had a wonderful view of her naked butt and the curve of her cunt as she bent over and, after rummaging around for a few seconds, emerged holding an oblong cardboard box. I raised my eyebrows, wondering if its dimensions meant what I hoped – and they did, as with a flourish and giggle, Karren produced from it a metallic silver vibrator.

‘I got this about six months ago – I managed to get it by mail order. Anyway, it did for my cherry, so now it can pop yours!’

My answer was not spoken, but it communicated more than a hundred pages. I spread my thighs open and arched my back, thrusting my pelvis upwards. My action needed no translator to shout its message: I’m yours, fuck me!

Karren knelt between my legs, and then lowered herself on top of me, the vibrator held in her left hand. She began to kiss me passionately, and then trailed a line of nibbling kisses down my neck and across the swell of my chest, first to one nipple and then the other. The sensations this triggered were amazing, and more profound than anything I had ever felt before. After sucking my tits and massaging my breasts, Karren’s mouth tickled its way across my stomach and round my belly-button, and then – ohmigod, oh my fuckin’ God!! As her tongue probed my pussy lips, I felt a shudder pass through my whole body – but it was far from being an unpleasant sensation, and in fact felt more like a release, as if I was a ship that was at last leaving harbour and setting out on its voyage – yes, my maiden voyage. The nips of Karren’s teeth along my swollen outer labia had an electrifying effect, and she followed this up by rubbing her forefinger up and down my parted pussy lips. I could only whimper and try to spread my thighs even further apart, offering up my openness in pleading arousal.

The slim blonde lifted her mouth away from my cunt, and gave me a wicked smile as she brought the tip of the silver tube right up to my softest and most private parts. She flicked something at its base, and it began to hum and throb, sending erotic vibrations right through me, radiating out from the epicentre where its gleaming tip had nudged into the parting between my labia. With a frown of concentration slightly furrowing her forehead, Karren carefully worked the humming machine further into me, until its tip was pressing against my hymen. There she paused, leaned over above me to look down into my face, and with a touch of uncertainty and anxiety in her voice, asked:

‘Lexie, sweetheart, are you sure you want me to do this? You don’t have to, babe – I don’t want you to feel that you have to! You’re just so fine as you are, really, I don’t mind waiting.’

‘Well, I do, you silly goose’, I managed to gasp, ‘of course I want it, and I want you to do it! Fuck me, babe – please! Aaahh, yes – c’mon, yeah, c’mon and fuck me, now, yeah, NOW! FUCK ME!! … ooooh! AAAIEEEE … OH! OH! YES! YES!!’

My last squeals and gasps were caused by her sudden shift to action, as with a single smooth motion she drove the vibrator into me, rending my hymen in its passage. There was a momentary sharp jab, like someone had pinched me, but inside rather than on my skin, and then that was overborne in the sensation of being penetrated – deeply penetrated, opened up for the very first time, as the humming vibrator cleft into my vaginal passage, rubbing the millions of nerve ends and sending shivers and thrills running through me from head to toe.

Its first entry into me was astonishing in its impact, and far more erotic than I had ever imagined it would be. However, this was as nothing to the arousing effects of Karren’s steady inexorable withdrawal of the silver pillar, and then her second thrust into my hole. I gave a little scream and involuntarily arched my back, sheer instinct driving my cunt forwards and upwards to maximise the effect of the insertion.

As I panted for breath, with my mouth half-open and my eyes wide and staring, altogether giving a good impression of being a half-wit, Karren repeated her pistoning action, becoming faster and firmer each time. It seemed only seconds, only maybe six or seven penetrations, before I cried out in ecstasy as I experienced my first ever real orgasm, brought about by another person. Of course, I had regularly rubbed my clit to stimulate myself to a climax during my solo fantasies, but that was now revealed for the shallow reflection of the real thing that it was. I slumped back on the bed in glorious dazed wonder, and moaned with the aftershocks as Karren slid the vibrator out of me. Still kneeling between my sprawled legs, she switched of its motor and then put the business end of it into her mouth and sucked my juices from it, at the same time giving me a wide lascivious grin. When I had managed to catch some breath, I spoke in barely more than a whisper:

‘Thank you … that was just incredible, thank you, my darling … thank you so much.’

When I called the slim blonde ‘my darling’ she looked so happy that it thrilled me to the core, and my breath caught as she wiped away a tear from the corner of one eye – but now it was a tear of happiness, not the tears of unending woe that she had been crying earlier.

I shifted backwards and propped myself up on my elbow, and then I reached up for the vibrator and took it from her hand. With a smile of my own, I placed a kiss on its rounded nub, and then put it down on the floor beside the bed. Moving sideways, I indicated with a gesture that it was my honey’s turn to lie down, which she did with alacrity.

‘I shouldn’t have all the fun, sweetheart … and, I want to show you, show you beyond any doubt that I’m a lesbian, because I think maybe deep down you’re still not sure about that, which I understand – so, let me prove it to you!’

I slid my hands under her hips and beneath her thighs, and then eased them as wide open as I could. For a second I paused, drinking in my first really proper sexual sight of my lover’s pussy, which it seemed she kept completely clean-shaven so every detail of her folds of flesh were fully exposed. So beautiful, so mysterious, so desirable! I took up her former kneeling stance, but further down, below her knees, and then I bent forwards and down, slowly bringing my mouth to her sweat-sheened pussy.

‘Aaaaaaahhh!’ she whimpered, as I slid the tip of my tongue along her slit, licking her labia and delicately probing between them. ‘Ohh! Oh, Lexie – Lexie!! Oh, my love, how I’ve longed for this … aaahhh! how I’ve dreamt of this moment, of you doing this – but I gave up on hope long ago, I never thought this could happen … I still can’t believe it!’

‘Well’, I said, my voice muffled by having my mouth pressed against her cunt, ‘if you don’t believe your eyes – believe THIS!’ and I thrust the index finger of my right hand into her opening, whilst my tongue rasped across her clitoris, and then I began ramming my finger in and out, following the example she had given me with the vibrator,. She soon felt looser, and after half a dozen pokes I added a second finger, forcing her vagina more open. My excitement mounted as rapidly as hers, as she began to buck and moan, her hands clutching at the bedsheet at either side of her hips.

‘Oh, oh! OH!! oh, Sweet Jesus, yeah! – oh, Lexie, babe, I’m a believer, I am, truly … OH, FUCK! I’m gonna cum – Lexie, you’re gonna make me cum if you do that … yes, THAT, AAAHHH! SHIT, YES!! OHMIGOD, I’M CUMMING, I’M … AH-AHH-AHHHH!

That was my other first of the day, the end of my other virginity – for the first time ever, I fucked another girl. In truth, it was even more of a mind-blowing experience than my own orgasm, partly because I had after all masturbated plenty of times, and so although it had been a hundred times more erotic, it was still an extension of something familiar. This – this was completely new, for this I had no point of reference, it was truly a new day dawning and a revelation. It also profoundly affected me for another reason, which I know more clearly now than I did then – I have something of a dominant streak in me, I love to be the one in charge, the one making the moves, the one wearing the strap-on. Fortunately, Karren is more submissive by nature, a natural bottom to my top, and so it has proved that truly we are a match made in heaven!

I moved up to lie alongside her, which on her single bed meant a really cosy embrace, and we cuddled and kissed, shared our amazing new-found joy and wiped away a tear or two that were provoked by the tumultuous shocks of the day and the soaring happiness in both our hearts.

After a while like this, I glanced at my watch, and was amazed to find that it was only three-quarters of an hour since I had knocked at Karren’s front door and forced admittance. There would still be at least two and half hours before either of Karren’s parents arrived home: they both worked in the retail sector and did not leave until their stores closed at six o’clock, and then had a good hour’s commute back from the city centre. I had some ideas about how to use that time to good effect, and so I rose from the bed, reassuring my still lolling girlfriend that I would be back in a moment.

I made a quick visit to her bathroom, wiping around my pussy with some toilet tissue – as I expected, there were a few red traces from my loss of virginity, but they were swiftly removed, and my vagina felt only slightly tender inside. Then I trotted downstairs, retrieved my school uniform jacket from the hall, and came back up to Karren’s room. Putting my jacket over the back of her desk chair, I reached into one of the pockets and took out the cell phone – Angela’s phone – and weighed it in my hands. I had switched it off after my fruitless attempts to reach Karren at lunchtime, and it had remained that way since, but now …

Karren rolled onto her side … oh, how enticingly that made her pert breasts bobble, and how gorgeous was the curve of her upthrust hip and buttock! … and looked at me pensively.

‘I’ll have to tell her’, she said, ‘I mean … I can’t pretend nothing has happened, that it’s all the same for me, and she’ll know … anyway, I should end it, now that … that we’re …’ Then she paused, clearly stabbed by sudden piercing doubt: ‘we are … aren’t we? … Lexie?’

I put the phone down instantly on the desk chair, and with one stride I look her in my arms, kissing her with unmistakeable passion and desire. After a moment, I pulled my lips away enough to look her directly in the eye, and I made sure there could be no more misunderstanding, no more doubt, no more fear:

‘Yes – we ARE girlfriends, we ARE lovers, and we will be – we’re gonna be lesbian lovers, for ever and ever, I’m yours and you …’ at this point I took one of her breasts in my hand and gave it a strong possessive squeeze, ‘you – YOU ARE MINE, now and always, and don’t you ever DARE to doubt that!’

My love gave a shaky but happy laugh, and wiped away some more tears – tears of relief and tears from the release of deep inner tensions that had been stifled for months and months and months.

‘You’re right’, I said, ‘Angela will have to know – WE will let her know’, and I emphasised the ‘we’ to make my position and responsibility clear. ‘But … well, we don’t have to end it, not in that way.’

Karren’s lips parted and her eyebrows rose in enquiry, as I continued: ‘it wouldn’t be fair, not to dump her and leave her out in the cold like that, and … well, your arrangement was “just fuck-buddies”, right? So, I don’t see why that needs to change … apart from her getting two fuck-buddies for the price of one! It won’t affect our relationship, that we love each other – we aren’t in love with her, but we can still have good fun-fucking times together!’

‘Lexie! You’re wicked – wicked!!’ squealed Karren in amazement, but I could tell that she liked my proposal. And, after all, why not – Angela was certainly an attractive girl, a pretty brunette with long lissom legs and a tight butt, it was no wonder that she was vice-captain of the cheerleader team.

‘So …’ I said, picking up Angela’s phone and hefting it in my hand, ‘why wait? – no time like the present!’

For a second, my sweet babe looked apprehensive, but then her resolve returned, and she gave me a bright smile and the nod to proceed. My heart sang with the trust that she had placed in me, and I blew her a kiss as I switched the phone on and dialled up the number of my own one – which I heartily hoped Angela still had in her possession, and switched on.

This was the day on which Lady Luck was smiling down on me, because it connected at once and after only four rings it was answered with a rather tentative ‘Hi?’

‘Angela? Hi, it’s Lexie here – I guess you’ve guessed what happened, that you’ve got my phone and I’ve got yours? … Yeah? … Good, well, anyway, are you busy right now, because … uh huh … OK, that’s great … can you come to Karren’s? … yeah, I’m at hers, actually … you know where? … yeah, great, in about twenty minutes then? … no, that’s perfect – thanks, see you!’

‘What are we going to say to her?’ asked Karren doubtfully, after I had ended the call.

‘Don’t you worry, honey, I’ve got a plan … and you, you’ve got just enough time to have a shower and put on a nice fresh outfit, so you won’t look like you’ve been upset and crying.’ I shooed her up from the bed and chased her along to the bathroom, both of us giggling, me admiring the lean tautness of her ass as I pretended to be trying to pinch it, and she glancing over her shoulder, wide-eyed at the sight of my D-cups bouncing around. I caught her just as she was wriggling through the half-open bathroom door, and she let out a squeal as I gave her rump a playful smack.

Whilst Karren had a hasty hot shower, I straightened up things in her bedroom, making the bed and opening the window for a few minutes, removing both the sight and smell of the recent sapphic love-making. In just over five minutes, a warm and still damp Karren emerged from the bathroom, wearing a long bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her hair. This gave me the opportunity to grab a shower myself, and I stripped off my socks and plunged into the glass cubicle. A quick rinse and soap, some borrowed shampoo, and then back to Karren’s bedroom, where I had timed it perfectly to be handed the hair dryer just as she finished with. I sat on the desk chair as I turned it on my hair, and I got turned on myself as I watched Karren choose her clothes and slip them on. It was my first insight into something I now know well – that it is just as erotic a sight to watch a woman dressing as it undressing. She slipped into a pair of quite skimpy sky-blue bikini panties and then the matching bra from the same set, followed by blue denim cut-off shorts and a yellow camisole with a pretty lace edging at the top. Of course, I had only my school uniform to put back on, and I decided to do so without any underwear. Karren’s eyes widened as I folded my discarded bra and panties and hid them in the side pocket of my jacket, and then I buttoned up my white shirt (not bothering with the tie, and leaving the top two buttons undone), pulled up my uniform skirt and fastened it at the waist, and restored my white knee-highs.

Only a minute or so after we were both dressed, the door-bell pealed. Karren was sitting on the bed and made to rise, but I halted her with a gesture.

‘No – wait here, it’ll work better this way, trust me’.

She nodded, and with a grateful smile I left her sitting there and trotted down to open the front door.

‘Hi, Angela – thanks for coming round. Karren’s upstairs – c’mon up.’

Angela was also still in her school uniform, and I gestured to her to leave her jacket in the hall. As she did so, she produced my cell phone from its pocket and held it out to me, but instead of taking it I gave her a smile and beckoned her to follow me upstairs. I led the way, although I knew well from Karren’s confession that Angela had trodden these wooden steps many a time after the school day, as the prelude to an hour or two of slit-sucking and pussy-fucking. I felt a momentary hot stab of jealousy, but then reminded myself that the situation was the product of my and Tom’s cover-story being altogether too convincing, so I could hardly complain!

As we entered the bedroom, Karren gave her fuck-buddy a cheerful wave, but left the talking to me. I gestured Angela to sit on the bed beside Karren, which she did with a slight evidence of discomfort at their proximity. I sat down on the chair facing the duo and only then accepted the return of my phone from Angela. Holding it in my right hand, I picked up Angela’s cell phone from the desk with my left, but made no immediate move to return it to her.

‘What a coincidence, us both having this same brand new phone – I didn’t think anyone else at school had one!’ I said, looking at the two identical cell phones.

Angela laughed, relaxing a little: ‘Yeah, I thought the same, Lexie – and really, it’s mainly my fault – I was in a hurry, I was late for meeting … err, someone … and then I just grabbed the phone that was right by me, never thinking it might not be mine!’

‘Anyway’, I continued, ‘the thing is, right after I picked up what turns out to be your phone – and before I realised that it was – someone called it, and – thinking it was mine – I answered.’

‘Oh?’ queried Angela, tensing up a little again.

‘Her’, I said, gesturing at Karren, who now hung her head and looked at the floor, ‘and … what she said – well, it gave the game away, about both of you, and what you’ve been doing.’

Angela’s face paled, and she clapped a hand over her mouth in shock.

‘Oh! What … what are you going to do?’ she gasped.

‘Don’t worry’, I hastened to reassure her, ‘everything’s fine – in fact, it couldn’t be better. It’s me that should thank you for our collision and taking my phone, for otherwise I don’t know when I would have discovered that Karren’s a lesbian …’ I paused, looking directly at Angela’s strained face, and then dropped my bombshell for the second time: ‘… like me, just like me – a lesbian like me.’

Angela knew me only as an acquaintance, for we had never been in the same classes and only slightly in overlapping social circles. Even so, she knew that I was “Tom’s girl” and presumably as hetero as they come – which rumour would have it I did often, thanks to Tom’s big hard cock. It was a major change of perspective to take on board, and she looked somewhere between bemused and bewildered.

‘So … you’re saying … you’re a lezzie? Meaning, like, you’re bisexual – yes?’ Angela asked doubtfully. For the moment, I let it rest at that; once again, leaving an assumption uncorrected was the easiest course to take. I certainly did not know her well enough to reveal Tom’s secret; with Karren it was different – as my closest female friend for many years, I knew that she would faithfully keep her promise, no matter what the temptation or provocation.

‘Kind of’, I confirmed, adding: ‘I’ll explain properly another time … but for now, the point is, the point here and now is, that Karren and I have discovered each other – and, thanks to you, we’ve become lovers.’

‘Wow, that’s neat!’ responded Angela, but then her face fell as the implications dawned on her, and she turned to Karren disappointedly. ‘So … I guess our fun times are over, right?’ she asked.

I shook my head. ‘No, not necessarily – that’s to say, we don’t feel that way, if you don’t.’

Angela brightened at this, and her shoulders, which had slumped, rose again.

‘Yeah?’ she enquired.

‘It’s true, Karren and I have a special closeness’, I continued, putting the two phones on the desk behind me and reaching forward with my right hand to caress possessively my babe’s nearest knee, ‘but we don’t want to leave you out in the cold – that doesn’t seem fair at all. So, if you want to continue the same arrangement as before – being fuck-buddy friends for fun, with no strings attached – but with both of us … well, we’re up for that. In fact, we could have a lot of good times together.’

Angela looked amazed, and her eyes darted back and forth between our two smiling faces.

‘D’you mean that?’ she gasped. ‘I mean, do you really mean … like … fucking as a threesome?’

Karren and I nodded in affirmation, and Angela’s breath escaped in a soft ‘Wow!’ I gave Karren a mischievous smile and then rose to my feet, standing directly in front of Angela.

‘Let me prove it’, I said softly, as I pulled the front of my skirt up to my waist, revealing the absence of panties beneath. Angela gave a low whistle as she saw my bare cunt, with my labia swollen and prominent in arousal. I moved closer to her, so that my pussy was almost in her face.

‘So, how about it?’ I asked, undoing the fastening and small zip at my left side and letting my uniform skirt fall to the floor, and then swiftly unbuttoning my shirt and casting it aside. I cupped my swaying breasts in both hands, thrusting them out above the pair seated on the bed and enjoying the sight of both girls gazing up at me with almost identical expressions of lust.

‘God, yes – oh, yes! Yes for sure!’ Angela exclaimed, adding: ‘I never thought of anything like that, but … that’d be amazing, so hot!’

I turned and sat down on the bed on Angela’s other side, so that she was sandwiched between me and Karren. I grasped the pretty brunette’s right breast, squeezing it firmly through her shirt and bra, as Karren similarly groped her left breast. Angela was still wearing her school uniform, and I undid her tie and drew it out from under her collar, whilst simultaneously Karren unbuttoned her white shirt. Then with one swift move, we pulled her shirt wide open and whisked it back off her shoulders. Angela looked on in wonder as we scooped her breasts – a nice perky pair for a girl of our age, fuller than Karren’s although less prominent than mine – out of her bra cups, and then with one accord we bent our heads to kiss them, sucking her stiff nipples into our mouths.

Angela moaned and went limp, and we eased her down onto her back, swinging her legs up so that she lay along the length of the bed. Karren continued assiduous attentions to her breasts, whilst I quickly pushed the lissom girl’s school skirt up above her hips and then stripped her panties down her legs and over her feet – silent assent to this being given by Angela lifting her butt an inch off the bed in each case so that I could do so. I then commenced my second-ever cunnilingus, as I began to eat out Angela’s pussy whilst Karren mauled and devoured her tits. Within moments, the slim brunette was writhing beneath our combined onslaught, her body trembling with arousal and her hips shuddering with approaching orgasm. As Angela began to give sharp incoherent cries, I brought my hand up to her cunt and slid two fingers into her vagina. There was no resistance to my penetration, as she was slickly wet and loose, and I delved deeply into her, my knuckles smacking against her swollen labia with the force of my inward thrusts. Angela bucked and gave a harsh shriek, and her pelvis quivered as a stream of wet juices coated my fingers and dribbled from her gash, and then with a long moaning cry she slumped back down on the bed.

‘Oh! Oh, Lord above, that was incredible!’ she sighed in wide-eyed wonder, as Karren and I lay alongside her to the left and right, my girlfriend’s left hand still caressing Angela’s chest, whilst I kept my right-hand on her cunt, gently rubbing it and easing my fingertips between the lips of her vagina.

‘First of many!’ I whispered in Angela’s ear, and she shivered with anticipatory delight. ‘Of course, sometimes it’ll be just Karren and me getting it on, but I promise we’ll make it a threesome at least twice a week.’

Angela couldn’t suppress a fleeting expression of disappointment that it wouldn’t be a threesome every time, but she was a realist and accepted that Karren and I would also want to have time – and sex – together as a couple.

‘Fair enough’, she said with a nod, and then added with a more natural smile: ‘I’ll look forward to it!’

There was an idea which had been bubbling away at the back of my mind, ever since Karren’s comment that she thought Angela was also specially sweet on someone, because she too had wanted to keep their relationship simply at the ‘fuck-buddy’ level and not add any emotional baggage. However, whilst Karren had told Angela of her secret longing for me (she told me later that there hadn’t been much choice about that, as in one of their first sessions she had called out my name during her moment of climax!), Angela had only vaguely indicated that she was similarly thwarted, but had given no details.

I rolled slightly onto my side and propped a hand under my chin, gazing down upon Angela’s flushed face. I’m on a roll, I thought, it’s my lucky day – so, here goes.

‘Angela, I promise I’ve got a good reason for asking this – is there someone who’s special for you, who you feel about like the way Karren feels about me?’

Angela looked hesitant, and I encouraged her further:

‘You know about me now, and Karren too – we trust you, and I promise you can trust us’, I reassured her.

The prone girl nodded slowly, but then her face sobered.

‘You’ll think me foolish – oh, yes, don’t shake your heads, you will! I know it’s hopeless, totally hopeless, but I can’t help it – I’ve been in love with her for years, in fact I can’t recall when I first realised, it’s so long ago! But it’s so useless, in fact it almost hurts too much to be around her now, especially when it’s just the two of us.’

I glanced across to Karren, who nodded back thoughtfully – it was a story with a very familiar ring. Angela had paused, with an introspective and rather sad expression on her face, and I had to give her another prompt.

‘So – who’s the babe, who’s your heart’s desire?’

The brunette looked away from me, shifting her gaze to the neutrality of the bedroom wall, and then she muttered a name so softly that if Karren and I had not been so in such close proximity, we would have missed it:

‘Dominica’.

‘Aahh!’ I exhaled with satisfaction – I was on target, bull’s eye! However, Angela misinterpreted the sound, and repeated over again, with a catch in her voice, that it was useless and how stupid she was ever to have had such hopes.

I could certainly understand why Angela was attracted to Dominica. An unbiased observer would probably judge me to be the third or fourth most attractive girl in our school year (depending on whether or not you put Tiffany’s height and cascading red hair ahead of my jutting bust and butt), but no one would have hesitated for a moment to award Dominica the prize for being the best-looking girl of our age, and quite probably in the whole school. She had the luscious curves of her Hispanic heritage, with long shiny black hair, large expressive dark eyes and rich pouting lips, but more than that, much more, she exuded vitality, health and wholesomeness, and she had charisma by the bucketload. It was matched to a lively, laughing and genuinely kind and friendly personality, and so, despite her stunning looks and figure, Dominica was very popular as well, That girl was gonna go far – we all knew it: one day she’d be an international supermodel, or more likely a film star, as she had real acting ability as well.

I could also understand why Angela felt that the chance of her love being requited was nil. For more than a year now, Dominica had been the steady girlfriend of Larry Clarke – champion 100 metre sprinter, fastest winger and star of the school football team, and lead guitar and vocalist of the most popular teenage band in the neighbourhood. Although the all-round local hero, he was as modest, cheerful and nice as his girlfriend, and the pair of them were our high school’s golden couple – you didn’t need to even think who was going to be School President or Homecoming Queen, it just couldn’t be anyone other than Larry and Dominica.

However … however, I knew something that Angela didn’t … and if it meant what I thought it did, well … it sure was a game-changer!

So I leaned across and gave the pretty brunette a kiss on each nipple, and then told her to lie where she was, as I needed a quick word with Karren. Angela was lost in her own thoughts and still dazed from her seismic orgasm, and without really listening she nodded her assent. My new-found girlfriend gave me a puzzled look as she followed me out to the landing at the top of the stairs.

‘What …’ began Karren, but she got no further as I put a finger to her lips, and silenced her.

‘Babe, I can’t explain it all now … and I might be wrong, that’s why I don’t want to say anything to Angie yet’, I whispered, and then I quickly explained what I wanted Karren to do – but still leaving her in the dark as to why. ‘Trust me on this, honey’, I concluded; ‘if it goes right, it’ll be great – and if not, then if you do like I’ve said, there’ll be no harm done.’

Karren was clearly itching to know more, but her love for me conquered her curiosity, and she nodded her agreement before slipping back into the bedroom. Through the small gap where she had left the door ajar, I saw her lie down on the bed and cuddle up to Angela again. I’ll admit that the sight gave me a pang of jealousy, but I knew that Karren was specially mine, and what she was doing was in a good cause. As I had asked, she would keep Angela happy and quiet – and completely naked – in the bedroom, whilst I set my scheme in motion.

I had scooped up my socks, bra, skirt, shirt and both of the cell phones on my way out of the bedroom, and now I scurried along to the bathroom, dropping my clothes in a heap outside its door, with the cell phones on top. There was no time to shower, but a quick wash of my face and hands, a wipe of my cunt with toilet paper, a whisk over my body with a towel, and a comb of my hair, and I looked quite presentable – or at least, not like someone who had just crawled out from a sex orgy. I pulled on my clothes and took the phones with me as I trotted downstairs and turned left into the kitchen. Switching on Angela’s phone, I looked in her directory and found Dominica’s number – I had been confident it would be there, as Angela was one of Dominica’s inner circle and oldest friends. Turning on my own phone, I dialled the number, and once more put my trust in Lady Luck.

She did not fail me: after a few rings, Dominica’s attractively lively and slightly husky voice gave a cheerful ‘Hi!’, to which I answered:

‘Hi, Dominica, it’s Lexie here … yes, Lexie … you know, Tom’s girlfriend … uh huh, yeah … that’s right, yeah. Anyway, there’s a good reason why I really really need to speak to you now … no, I mean, in person, not by phone … sorry, but are you free right now? … yup, right away … if … Oh, have you? … you could? That’s great, thanks so much!’

I felt a huge sense of relief, as I gave Karren’s address – I didn’t bother explaining that it was her house and not mine, as Dominica had never been to either of them, and really it didn’t matter. It was less than ten minutes by bicycle from Dominica’s house, and she had said she would come by that means – apparently she had a cheerleader squad practice in a little over an hour, so she would call to see me now, and then go on to it. Of course, Dominica was captain of the cheerleaders – that wasn’t even worth mentioning, as the hottest babe and most popular girl in school, girlfriend of the star athlete, it simply couldn’t have been any other way.

I waited in the hall, running through what to say in my mind, and getting tense as the minutes ticked by. I began to get nervous that Dominica had decided not to come after all, but it was just the waiting that had made the time drag. In fact, it was only seven minutes later that I saw her arrive and get off her bicycle, leaving it against the wall of the house. My breath caught in my throat – Dominica was wearing her cheerleader outfit, which I should have anticipated from her call but stupidly had not put two and two together, and she looked stunning in it. The length of leg and glimpse of red panties as she swung her leg over to dismount from the bicycle and the jiggle of her ripe bust (she was at least one size bigger even than me), despite the constraint of a sports bra, made me wet my lips: she was a gorgeously sexy young woman, there was no doubt about it.

I opened the front door before Dominica could reach for the doorbell, as I did not want Angela to hear that someone had arrived and become alarmed. I ushered Dominica through the hall and into the kitchen, where I leaned against the counter and took a shaky breath. I just hoped that I hadn’t over-reached myself: this was really the big roll of the dice now … so, c’mon, the winner takes it all …

‘Dominica … you know that I’m Tom’s girlfriend, right?’

She nodded, her expression giving nothing away.

‘And you’re Larry’s …’ I continued.

Dominica looked a little more guarded, but nodded again. I forged on:

‘So, what I need to ask is – and there’s a good cause, I promise – is the reason why you’re Larry’s girlfriend the same as why I’m Tom’s?’

‘Aaah …’ she said, holding quite still. ‘I’ve been wondering, these last couple of weeks, when we might be having this conversation.’

She paused for a moment, looking at me consideringly, and then she said slowly:

‘Maybe, maybe … and that reason is?’

Cards on the table time, Lexie, I thought to myself, although in fact this was the less risky part, as I was fairly sure that she knew the truth about me and Tom – the reason for which, the really really big secret, was that Larry was Tom’s new gay boyfriend, it was Larry that he was fucking and who it seemed couldn’t get enough of taking turns to suck each other off and take it up the ass!

‘That I’m a lesbian, and I want to keep it secret’, I said flatly, looking the hot Hispanic chick right in the eye.

For a couple of seconds – which seemed an eternity – there was no response, and then Dominica’s smile broadened into her usual carefree expression, her perfect white teeth parting in merriment.

‘Yeah, babe, it is – I’m as lezzie as you can get, at least on your own, that is! But, yeah, Larry and I have never had sex, he’s solely gay too – but then, I guess you know that, now he and Tom have discovered each other. My family mustn’t find out about me, they’d go crazy, especially my father, it’d be hell to pay … so, yes, it’s been a cover for both of us, just like with you and Tom – which, by the way, I would never have guessed, even though I’ve been doing exactly the same thing myself!’

Then Dominica paused and looked at me meaningfully in a new way which made me tingle from head to toe. She smoothed one hand across her bust in an unconsciously erotic gesture, and continued:

‘So, is your idea that you and me hook up as well, like our “boyfriends” have? I guess it would have a lot going for it, and God knows I’d love to have a real girlfriend – in fact, I’d love to just get fucked by any femme. You’ll laugh, but I never have yet – in fact, would you believe, I’m still a virgin! I was saving myself for someone, someone special, but I can see that’s not going to happen, I’m not sure she even really likes me any more … and you’re very sexy – and from what Tom’s told Larry, I know that you are kind and you can be trusted … so, yeah, I think I might be up for that, for sure.’

I gave her a wide smile, and ignored the sudden hot flush in my cunt at the thought of fucking with Dominica – sweet Lord above, the idea of me and Dominica writhing around in the nude, making out, doing 69 … shit, that got me so dripping wet I regretted that I hadn’t put any panties on. With an effort of will, I refrained from pushing her down on the kitchen table, stripping her panties off and eating her pussy, and with a slight tremor I spoke again.

‘I would so much love that … and we will, I’m sure, but there’s something else, one more thing that I have to ask you. I’m not prying, I promise you there’s good reason – Dominica, your someone special – just tell me, does her name begin with A?’

Dominica looked taken aback, and in her surprise spoke before thinking:

‘How could you know that?! … Jesus, is it obvious? Oh God, no wonder she doesn’t want to be around me much any more! I thought no one knew, that it didn’t show … shit, Lexie, does everyone know I’m a lez?’ she ended, almost in a wail.

‘No, no! Dominica, no, don’t worry – no one knows, no one else at all! Not Angela, I promise you, she has no idea, in fact I know she thinks you’re totally heterosexual. I promise, just like me, your set up with Larry, it has everyone totally convinced, it’d never cross their mind that you might be bisexual, never mind a lesbian! The only reason I know different is because I know about Tom and Larry – after all, they fuck at Tom’s house and I’m their look-out girl! – and when I asked Tom if Larry was bi, he told me, in the strictest confidence, that he was sure not, that Larry had promised him that he didn’t have any other lover – and that’s what made me wonder, but I still wasn’t sure. After all, you might be giving Larry cover out of friendship – I know you and he go back just about to kindergarten, like me and Tom – or you might just be wanting to keep your virginity and be free from hassling boyfriends, so whilst I could hope your reason was the same as mine, I certainly couldn’t assume it.’

My explanation had a reassuring effect, and by the end of it she was calm and smiling again, though still puzzled about the purpose of my second question. Well, it was time to lift the last veil of secrecy. I put my finger to my lips in the universal sign for silence, and then beckoned Dominica to follow me upstairs. On the landing, I put my finger across Dominica’s mouth to ensure that she remained quiet, and then I called out softly for Karren. Dominica’s eyes widened in surprise and I was glad that I’d taken the precaution of silencing her – and still more so when a few seconds later my lovely babe stepped out of the bedroom wearing a thigh-length kimono wrap in coloured silk, with rather obviously nothing on underneath it, and Dominica gave a tiny gasp at the sexy sight. However, before she could ask any of the dozens of questions that I could tell were on the tip of her tongue, I gave a little pat to the luscious Hispanic ass so nicely shown off in her cheerleader uniform, and urged her towards the bedroom door.

‘Go in’, I whispered, ‘and you’ll be glad.’

With a quick assessing look at my face and Karren’s, Dominica nodded and stepped briskly into the bedroom. There instantly followed two high-pitched shrieks, so close together that they were almost one sound:

‘Angie?!!! What? What’re you doing …’
‘Dom?!!! Shit!! How’re you here …’

And then, what I had hoped and prayed for – two simultaneous cries of lust and longing, the sound of someone’s footsteps racing across the floor whilst flinging off their clothes at the same time, a loud creak of springs as a second body flopped down on the bed, and then a lot of kissing, slurping, licking, moaning and groaning.

Out on the landing, Karren looked at me in amazement, like I was some kind of magician.

‘How the? … I mean, how did you know … and get her here, so fast?’

Once again, I made Karren swear undying secrecy, and then I told her that Tom’s new boyfriend was none other than Larry. Karren almost literally staggered with surprise at this news.

‘My God!’ she whispered, ‘I’d never have thought it, not for a moment … right, I see now, so you thought, if Larry’s gay like Tom’s gay, then maybe Dominica’s a secret lesbian, just like you?’

I nodded, but explained that I couldn’t be sure, that just because Larry and Dominica’s relationship involved no sex, it didn’t automatically mean that she was a lesbian.

‘That’s why I needed you to keep Angela quiet upstairs, whilst I got Dominica here and talked to her – then, if it turned out she wasn’t gay, or was but didn’t fancy Angela, I could send her on her way, and neither of them would ever know anything about the other. But I was fairly sure of what it has turned out to be – that’s why it was worth chancing, and there was no point in waiting, in trying to set it up at some other time.’

Just at that moment, the moans and gasps that were audible through the bedroom door increased in pitch and pace, and then ended in two almost-synchronised cries of orgasm, after which it went quiet. Karren and I gave them another minute, and then she knocked on the door and called out quietly to ask if we could come in.

‘Sure, c’mon, yeah’, called out a cheerful confident voice – which, interestingly, was Angela’s and not Dominica’s.

An amazing and erotic sight greeted us as we entered the room. Both girls were completely naked, and curled up together on the bed, their faces shining with happiness and their hair rumpled with that alluring ‘I’ve-just-been-fucked’ look. Dominica was spooned around Angela’s back, with her hands wrapped round to clasp Angela’s breasts and her broad hips cradling the turn of Angela’s neat trim ass. Dominica looked blissfully stunned, whilst Angela looked more assured and confident than I had ever seen her, as she said:

‘Thank you … thank you, Karren, and most of all, thank you, Lexie. Dom’s explained it briefly, and of course I understand now, that you and she have both been hiding in the same way – but you’ve been too damn convincing, you naughty pair! But still, Lexie, if you hadn’t acted on what you knew, Dom and I wouldn’t have got together – probably not ever, and that would be just awful!’

The cheerleader captain was nuzzling the pretty brunette’s neck, but lifted her head to nod her sincere agreement.

‘It wasn’t so difficult’, I said with a shrug, ‘and y’know, Angela, all of us should really be thanking you! After all, if we hadn’t collided and you hadn’t taken my cell phone and left me yours, then really none of this would have happened!’

Karren let her kimono fall from her shoulders, and enjoyed the admiring glances at her naked body which followed from all three of us. Then she sat down on the desk chair and patted her knees, looking at me. I walked over to stand next to her, and she quickly unbuttoned my shirt and threw it aside, and then let my skirt fall to the floor – I felt a glow of pleasure as our two new comrades eyed my cunt with unmistakeable sexual intent. Then Karren drew me down to sit on her lap, after which she unclasped my bra and let my breasts swing free for a moment until she cupped them in her hands, squeezing them firmly enough to arouse me – a fact that was more than evident to Dominica and Angela, as my nipples hardened into prominent points and my thighs spread involuntarily to reveal my puffily parted labia. With a wicked gleam in her eye, Angela patted the small vacant area of the bed in front of her, with a clear invitation to us to join them for a full-on sapphic quartet. I was all for it, but sensible Karren glanced at the clock on her bedroom wall, and with a sigh held me in place on her lap.

‘We’d love to’, she told Angela and Dominica with evident sincerity, ‘but I’m afraid we don’t have time – my parents will be home in about half an hour, so we’d all better freshen up and get dressed. It’s fine if you’re here when they get back, please stay if you want, but we can’t have anything that looks … or smells … like we’ve been fucking.’

‘And, Dominica, don’t you have cheer practice in a few minutes?’ I added. The beautiful team captain’s reaction was so comic that we all laughed – it was like one of those old cartoons, as her eyes went round and she clapped a hand over her mouth in shock.

‘Shit!!! I totally forgot!’ she squealed, but then she turned to Angela, and continued: ‘but I don’t care, this has been the most wonderful thing ever to happen to me, I wouldn’t have missed it for the world! Still, if we have to finish up here anyway, I’d better go – as team captain, they just might notice that I’m not there! More seriously, it might lead to questions, and none of us wants that, right?’

‘Right!’, we all echoed back in agreement. Karren threw Dominica the towel that she had earlier brought back from her own shower, and for a few seconds she, Angela and I sat silently appreciating the sight of a naked Dominica wiping around her cunt, as her full breasts jiggled enticingly above, and then wriggling her luscious ass into the red cheerleader panties and scooping her superbly rounded breasts into her sports bra. Then the Hispanic temptress hastily donned the remainder of the delightfully skimpy cheerleader uniform, and bent over Angela to give her a lingering kiss – and a fond squeeze of her nearest breast. As Dominica then turned to go, Angela spoke quickly:

‘Babe … after the practice, can you come to my house for a while? It’d just be for talk, we couldn’t do more – well, maybe a little kissing – but I just gotta see you some more today, or I’ll think I dreamt this!’

Dominica positively glowed with happiness, and promised that she would get to Angela’s house as fast as possible after the cheer squad session. Then she gave us all a cheerful wave, saying ‘I’ll let myself out, don’t bother’, and skipped to the bedroom door, at which she paused for a moment, glanced back over her shoulder with a huge grin, bent forwards, flipped the uniform mini-skirt up over her back and saucily wiggled her butt at us! Then with a laughing shout of ‘See ya later, lover-girl!’, she disappeared from view, after which there was a patter of steps on the stairs and the sound of the front door closing.

With regret – because there were other things we would much rather be doing together – Angela and I helped Karren to tidy her room, and we opened the window to air it out. Each of us in turn then took five minutes for a quick wipe over and dry in the bathroom, followed by a few minutes back in Karen’s room with brushes and hair dryer, so that we ended up looking very presentable. Angela then said that she ought to go home, so she could have her dinner and be ready for Dominica’s arrival, and we suggested to her that they both come to Karren’s house straight from school on the next day, not only for a sex session but also to make some plans.

Never has a Tuesday at school gone by so slowly, every minute dragging, the hands of the classroom clocks seeming to have been frozen in place. All four of us just couldn’t wait, and in the lunch hour we got together and giggled about it, longing to touch and feel each other, but not daring anything where there were so many other eyes to see. However, at last the last lesson ended, and we four were just about the first people to be out through the school gates and on our way. We walked briskly to Karren’s house, our eyes shining with anticipation and affection, and our tits so hard and pointy that they were almost drilling holes through our bra cups.

After Karren unlocked the door and let us all into the empty house, she drew Angela aside for a moment in the hall, whispering in her ear. Whatever she said was clearly good news, as Angela clapped her hands in delight and nodded agreement. Then Karren instructed Dominica and I to wait in the hall, which we did with mystified looks at each other, whilst she quickly went up to her bedroom with Angela. However, in less than a minute Karren re-emerged and came back downstairs, looking very pleased with herself, and addressed Dominica.

‘You can go up now, honey, she’s all ready for you!’ she said, with a wave of her hand in the direction of the bedroom.

As Dominica began to mount the staircase, Karren took my hand and led me into the lounge, and we sat down together on the long couch. Only then did she explain that she had offered Angela the use of the vibrator which had taken my virginity the previous day, so she could do the same for Dominica’s cherry, and that we would wait down here and give them privacy for such a special moment. As we snuggled up together on the couch, kissing, cuddling and stroking each other’s breasts through out half-undone shirts, we were soon once again serenaded by the sweet song of sapphic sex, mounting until it became explosive. This time we waited until when, about five minutes later, the bedroom door opened and Angela called out to us to come up and join them.

When we did so, we greeted by the lovely sight of Dominica’s naked body, sprawled on her back on the bed with her thighs wide apart, as the fingers of her right hand slowly stroked and teased her own pussy. The expression on her face was exactly that of the cat who had got the cream, she looked so pleased and satisfied.

Angela came back through the bedroom door behind us – she had been in the bathroom, wiping the vibrator and drying it with a towel, and now she handed the wonderful silver machine back to its owner. Angela then put her hands on her hips, and announced:

‘Right, now we’re all on the same footing – let’s have some fuck-fun!’

No one was going to disagree with that suggestion! Angela offered to show us something good, and within a couple of minutes she had taught us how to use the ‘scissors’ position, in which one girl can mash and grind her pussy against another’s – in fact, if you could get the angle and position just right, you could get your slit to rub down inside the labial lips of your lover – something which, as we soon learned, has incredibly arousing effects. Soon we were in our couples, side by side on Karren’s bedroom floor, our cunts grinding away against our partner’s sweet sex, as we groped each other’s breasts and strained against each other, getting wet and slick between our legs but abrading our pussy-lips together until the friction sent us into orgasmic overload. After we had all climaxed, Dominica looked at her new girlfriend in curious wonder.

‘Angie, how come you’re so expert, how do you know these things?’ she enquired; ‘and, I mean, you really knew how to handle that vibrator as well!’ she added with a blushing smile.

Angela looked at her Hispanic hottie, and then briefly at Karren and I, and then she shrugged.

‘Why not?’ she responded, ‘let’s have no secrets from each other, let’s make it that way from the start. So I’ll tell you, but remember this must be just like with Larry and Tom, not a word ever gets breathed to anyone else!’

We all nodded solemnly, after which Angela revealed that – as Karren and I had expected – she had a mature lover. The woman in question turned out to be one of our own school-teachers, which didn’t surprise me – after all, what other opportunities did we have? It was Miss Anderson, the music teacher, who was actually not that mature – she had begun teaching at our school only three years ago, and that was her first job after qualifying, so she was maybe 25 or 26. Angela was very talented musically, especially with the violin, and apparently it had started just over six months ago, during one of their one-to-one tuitions, with Miss Anderson standing close to show her exactly how to hold her head and chin – and then her hands had started to wander, as if they had a mind of their own, caressing Angela’s chest, unbuttoning her school shirt, easing her breasts out of her bra, and then – as Angela had pleaded with the teacher not to stop there – Miss Anderson had sucked the nipples of the pretty teen, laid her down on the floor, lifted her skirt to around her waist, removed her panties, spread her thighs wide apart, and had eaten her pussy till the younger girl’s back arched in the spasm of her first proper orgasm.

It then transpired that Miss Anderson had recently split up with the girlfriend she had had since her college days, and who looked like an older version of Angela, which was why she hadn’t been able to keep her hands off her. Angela had reassured the teacher that she was glad, that she already knew for certain that she was a lesbian and wanted to be taught what to do. So they had begun dividing the one-hour music lessons into a first half of lesbian lovemaking, and a second half of music tuition. The teacher had hit upon the clever idea of tape-recording the tuition part of each week’s lesson, and then playing it back during the sex part of the next lesson – it covered any noises they might make whilst fucking, and even better it meant that to any passer-by in the corridor outside it would sound like a normal violin lesson was in progress. This gave them complete security, as Miss Anderson also locked the music practice room door, on the basis that she did not want the lesson to be interrupted.

After their third session of 69 on the music room floor, Miss Anderson had suggested that Angela come to her apartment on Saturday afternoons, an invitation which was delightedly accepted. This was when Angela lost her cherry, to the expert thrusts of Miss Anderson’s strap-on dildo – and she paused in her story to assure us that getting fucked by a large strap-on was the best experience ever. This was how it had been until recently – sex during her twice-weekly violin lessons and then a long unrestrained lezzie-fest on Saturday afternoons. However, recently there had been a new development – Miss Anderson had begun a new relationship, with a businesswoman a few years older than her, aged around thirty, and had given up her own small rented apartment to move in to the well-paid executive’s much more spacious property in a nicer neighbourhood.

‘So … does that mean your fucks with Miss Anderson have finished, then?’ asked Dominica in a curiously flat tone of voice, so that I couldn’t tell if she was wanting to hear either a ‘yes’ or a ‘no’.

It was no – Angela explained with a grin that Miss Anderson, or Ruth as she called her when they were making love, had told her chic new lover all about the sapphic sweet-sixteen babe that she had seduced, and Lenore (the older woman) had been enraptured – apparently she had always had a thing for teenagers, especially in uniform, but had never had the chance to fuck one, as in her own teenage years in a small country town in the mid-West she had never encountered another lesbian, young or old. Now Angela went to Lenore’s apartment, and gave herself up to the surging desires and expert lesbian tuition of both older women.

‘There’s lots more I can show you yet!’ she concluded with pride. ‘Better still, let’s all go to Lenore and Ruth’s place this Saturday – shall we?’

‘Oh, yes!’ we eagerly chorused in reply.

‘Great! I’ll let Ruth know that something special is going to happen – but not what it is. I’ll wear my school uniform, like I always do for them. Dom, can you please wear your cheerleader costume? – you can put a coat over it, so it’s not obvious while we’re outside.’ After Dominica’s nod of assent, Angela turned to us: ‘Lexie, you look great in school uniform – will you wear yours?’, to which I readily agreed. ‘Karren, you play handball, don’t you?’ asked Angela, and in a moment she had my girlfriend’s promise to wear her playing gear of tiny satiny shorts and a cut-off top which left the midriff bare. We then agreed on a place to rendezvous beforehand, so that we would arrive together at the women’s apartment.

Then Angela laughed, and her next words dropped the last piece of the puzzle into place:

‘Y’know, that’s who I was in such a rush to see, Lexie, on Monday, when we bumped into each other. I’d spent part of the morning just looking at Dom and wondering what I could do, and I got so frustrated I just had get some pussy. So I’d arranged to meet Ruth at lunchtime in the music room, but then I got held up and I was afraid she would give up on me, so I was trying to text her to wait and running to get there at the same time – and, well – bang! and the rest, as they say, is herstory!’

We all laughed, and then we got down to the serious business of tit-sucking, pussy-licking, cunt-munching, vagina-shafting lesbian sex – we were wild and sensuous, but also innocent and carefree, in our pure young teenage love.

So that’s how my lesbian love life finally started, thanks to a corridor collision and a message that ended up where it was not intended. Since then, we’ve settled into a routine: I go to Karren’s house every day after school, and on Tuesdays and Thursdays (when her parents have extra hours and get home even later), Dominica and Angela join us and we have fantastic four-way lesbian orgies. On Saturday afternoons (after the first time that the unheralded arrival of our hot teen quartet blew the minds and stoked the fires of the older women – after which they used their strap-ons, and really blew our minds), we take turns to get fucked by Ruth and Lenore: one weekend, it is Angela’s and Dominica’s turn, the next Karren’s and mine. Apart from these regular events, sometimes we hook up just socially, because within our quartet we don’t have to disguise our feelings for our lover; at other times, each couple goes their own way, especially if there is going to be a few hours where they can be alone at one of their houses.

If you enjoyed this, I have posted the first and third stories at the same time – to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story (where you can also find my other all-girl lesbian stories). The other three stories will follow in the next few weeks.

---

Hi. My name is Jessica. In high school, I was a normal, regular girl; I was about five-foot-seven with a toned body, shoulder-length auburn hair, light white skin, c-cup breasts, and a plump, round, ass. I’m not trying to brag about my attractiveness, because there is something about me that makes me completely sexually undesirable to guys: I’ve got a five-inch penis.

Because of this “deformity,” I never dated in high school, never had a boyfriend, never even kissed a guy. I did have a few friends in high school, but none of them knew about my penis. They just assumed I was weird or shy for never wanting to date anyone. So, instead of focusing my energy on that, I spent my time jogging or going to the gym. I never wanted to get buffed up like those bodybuilding women; I wanted to keep myself as physically attractive to guys. I dont know why, given my predicament. I guess I was hoping to be so attractive to guys that when I found the right one, he would be able to overlook this abnormality. It wasnt until I was a sophomore in college that I finally had my first kiss and first sexual encounter.

* * *

It was late August, and my sophomore year in college had just begun. My roommate this year was the same as last year, a girl named Stevie Page. During our first year, we became really close friends, almost close enough that I had even though of letting her in on my secret anatomy, but always decided against it.

She was a little taller than me, almost six-feet tall, tan skin with long brown hair, slender but not as toned as me, small breasts which were barely more than handfuls, and not much of an ass. She might not fit Victoria’s Secret’s definition of a supermodel, but I thought she was still attractive. She was shy about her body as I was, and didnt like wearing form-fitting clothing, usually settling for t-shirts and slightly loose jeans, despite my insistence that wearing something more figure-flattering would help her with the guys.

Our dorm was a normal dorm, I guess. We had a twin bed each on each side of the room, a dresser and night table by each bed, and one closet next to the bathroom door. Also, our dorm was on the fourth floor of a four-floor dormitory, which gave us a great birds-eye view of the parking lot and the building in which the radio, tv, and journalism classes were taught.

One August evening, I returned from a jog around the campus, which is a routine I started the year before. I unlocked the door and entered the dorm, hoping to be alone so I could shower and change out of my sweaty, tight t-shirt, white sports bra, and loose-fitting mens gym shorts. To my dismay, the shower was already running; Stevie was showering.

To pass the time, I opened my top drawer, pulled out an mp3 player hidden under a stack of denim pants, and started untangling the earbuds that I knew I neatly wrapped around it the night before. After a minute of detangling, I raised the earbuds to my ear, but stopped as I heard a voice from the bathroom. I couldnt make it out, but I recognized it as Stevie’s. I silently stepped to the door and put my ear to it and listened. I heard moaning interrupted by the occasional “yes!” and “God!” Finally a few moments after hearing what sounded like “Oh, God! Oh God!” the water turned off. I immediately quietly moved to my bed and put my earbuds in my ear, but didnt turn my player on.
After a few minutes, that felt like ages as I waited on the bed, the door opened. A fully naked Stevie emerged with a red towel balled under one of her arms. This was the first time I saw her whole body, her tan uninterrupted by tanlines. In that first moment, I saw her damp body, wet hair, perky little breasts, and – an unerect penis!

As soon as she saw me, she screamed in shock and embarrassment“oh my God!” and covered her penis with her towel as she ran back in to the bathroom and slammed the door.

I quickly tossed my mp3 player on my bed and ran to the door. I didnt try to open it, to let her keep her privacy. I listened to her sobbing for a moment before I knocked gently.

“Stevie.” I paused for a moment before knocking gently again. “Stevie, can I come in?”

“No!” she cried

“It’s ok,” I tried to reassure her. I listened to her sobbing for a moment “Please, it’s ok –”

“It’s ok that I’m a freak!?” she interrupted

I sighed and knew what I needed to do. I felt really bad that I had embarrased her like this. But I was also excited that I was not the only girl on campus like this. And also, I felt a little arousal when I saw her wet body in all its glory, with it’s perfections and flaws.

“Stevie,” I said gently. “I know you’re embarrased, but I want you to know that it’s ok. I wont tell anyone.”

“I didnt want anyone to know about this, not even you!”

“Are we not friends?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she responded quietly, not crying as much anymore.

“Well, now that I’ve seen one of your secrets, I’d like to show you one of mine.”

I heard soft foot steps coming to the door, and Stevie emerged, red-eyed and red-faced with her towel wrapped around her waist. “What can you tell me that would be worse than this?” as she pointed to her penis hidden under her towel.

I looked her in her eyes and pulled my gym shorts down past my ass, then letting them fall to the floor. She looked down and saw my penis and gasped. She looked back up at me.

“Oh my God! I- I dont know what to say,” she said in shock.

I smiled because I didnt know what to say either. We were standing before each other, her with her body naked from the waist up, still damp from the shower, and me with a tight shirt and sports bra and shorts around my ankles. This had to be the most awkward moment in the history of awkwardness.

Then Stevie’s hand moved to cover up the bulge under her towel. I looked down and laughed “I thought you took care of that in the shower?”

Her face blushed. “Oh, God,” she said embarrassed and looked down.

Immediately, I was overcame by some emotion. I dont know if I wanted to comfort her or if I was just overcame with lust. I stepped forward and hugged her. “It’s ok,” was the only thing I could thing to say as I squeezed her. What shocked me was when she squeezed back even tighter.

As my head rested on her shoulder and my arms wrapped around her bare back, her hands moved lower on mine and pulled me closer, bringing her penis in contact with my me. I was shocked, but at the same time, my erection grew – quickly, and my hands moved down to her towel.

I knew I was physically stronger than her, but I couldnt fight myself. My heartbeat was racing and my penis was screaming. I looked up in to her eyes.

“Wh-what’s happening?” I said nervously as my hands grabbed the top of her towel.

She tried to back away after sensing my uneasiness, but I held on and pulled her back. I looked in to her lust-filled eyes and confessed quietly “I’ve never even been kissed.”

“Neither have I. I’ve been too afraid of letting anyone finding out about me.”

Our faces moved in closer until our lips met. Our tongues fought as we held each other, our hands exploring each others backs. Her towel fell to the floor as she moved me backwards toward her bed, and I stopped when my calves touched the mattress. She pulled her face away from me as she put her hands on my shoulder and then pushed me backwards on to her bed.

I look up at her naked body, breathing harder than normal, and my heart feels as if It’s going to burst out of my chest. She climbs over me, bends down, and begins kissing my neck. I wrap my hands around her as she sucks on my neck. Her caressing is driving me insane; I try to pull her waist down so I can grind my penis against her, but she resists.

“Take your shirt off,” she orders breathlessly.

I hesitate, and she started puling it up. We both take it off, quickly, and within a few more seconds, my bra wand shirt were piled by the bed, and she was lustfully looking at my breasts.

“God,” she breathed as her face fall down to them and landed in between them both.

As she kissed and licked between my breasts, I held the back of her head with both hands. As she moved around my breasts, sucking and kissing, she brought her crotch down to mine and we began gently grinding on each other’s penises.

She slowly pulled herself back up and began kissing and licking down my belly to my pelvis, having to kneel on the floor. As she kissed around my unshaved penis, she looked up at me and said “baby, you need to shave” and went back to kissing around it, which was driving me crazy.

I answered breathing hard, “Well, I wasnt expecting a blowjob!”

With the work blowjob, her mouth wrapped around my penis.

“Oh shit!” I exclaimed in shock as she bobbed up and down. I tried to sit up and grab her head, but she lifted from me and looked at me.

“Roll over,” she demanded.

“Wh-why?” I questioned.

She looked me in the eyes as she put her hand around my penis. “Because I want to explore every inch of you.”

I looked at her, and felt reassured by her eyes that I could trust her – or maybe I was so horny that I would do anything for her to make me orgasm. I rolled over and waited for her next move. After a few tense moments, I felt a tongue on my left ass cheek. She licked up and down and kissed it all over before moving to the right one as I squirmed and giggled.

“Do you like that?” she asked and went back to licking and kissing.

“It tickles,” I giggled.

“You’ve got the most beautiful ass I’ve ever seen,” she told me as her hands pressed against the mattress and she crawled up over me. She brought herself down on top of me, her penis against my ass, and whispered in my ear “If there’s a next time,” she continued as she started grinding her penis against my ass. “Oh God, this feels good,” she moaned. She started grinding harder. “Baby, if there’s a next time,” she breathed in my ear as she grinded, “I will make sure I have some lube. I wanna get up in your ass so bad.”

I couldnt believe what was happening. My roommate and best friend at college was grinding her penis between my ass cheeks. I wanted to orgasm so bad, but I wasnt sure how on my stomach. I reached under myself and grabbed my penis and began rubbing and massaging it as her grinding got faster and she breathed harder.

She put her hands on my shoulders and began grinding harder against me. “Jessie, baby, oh, God. I’m going to come, baby!” She grabbed a handful of hair with one hand and leaned back and let go of my other shoulder. “Fucking God!” she said, almost screaming, as she finished bucking and semen splattered on my back.

Her breathing began to slow as she let my hair go. She leaned down to me and whispered in my ear. “Oh, God, I’m sorry! I lost control of myself.”

“So my ass is that amazing?” I laughed.

“Oh, God, you’ve got no idea,” she panted still out of breath.

“Well, I’d like to see if your ass as orgasmic,” I said as I started to lift myself up.

“What do you mean?” she smiled at me as she got off, picked up my sweaty shirt off the floor and wiped off my back, then tossing it back on the floor.

“Lay down on your belly,” I said and pointed to the bed, and she did as I ordered. I was too horny to kiss and lick her body as she did mine. I straddled her and began grinding my raging dick between her ass cheeks. It wasnt as plump and round as mine, but it was firm, and her cheeks felt good wrapped around my penis.

As I grinded, I grabbed my breasts, closed my eyes, and moaned “mmmmm. This does feel good.”

“I was beating off to you in the shower. You’re so fucking hot, and I’ve wanted you for so long,” she confessed as she squeezed her cheeks against my penis

As she spoke, I squeezed my breasts harder and, getting closer to orgasm, I grinded harder. “You can have me whenever you want, as long as I can have you,” I told her as I bent over and put my hands on the mattress near her head so I could grind harder.

“Stevie,” I whispered breathlessly. I’m about to come. “Mmmmm, Stevie.”

“Come on me, baby. Come on my ass.”

I tried to hold myself back as long as I could, but I couldn’t hold it off forever. I started bucking my hips. “Stevie! Mmmmmm, Stevie!” I moaned as came between her ass cheeks. After my orgasm subsided, her ass cheeks loosened up their grip on my penis. Still straddeling her, I kissed her the cheek and whispered in her ear “That was amazing, Stevie”

“Just wait until next time,” she said and smiled.

I kissed her cheek one more time, “You better have something amazing planned. Now, I’ve got to take a shower.”

As I got off of her, she told me, “You better not beat off to me in there.”

---

Girl, girl, boy, what fun.

My standard disclaimer, all stories take place on a different earth, where the orbit is 3 times ours, making ages 1/3 what they are on earth. And where the age of consent is thus 6.

It was small, maybe 4 inches long, and only an inch wide, it slid almost loosely in and out of me. What it lacked in size, he made up for in enthusiasm and speed. My legs were spread wide, keeping my body low for him, a couple of pillows under his knees brought him up to the correct height. His small hands gripped my hips, pulling and pushing with his frantic thrusting. My eyes remained closed, elbows on the bed, his slim hips seeming to almost fit in between my ass cheeks. He came quickly when he started, but with his youthful energy, he never slowed. Now a mixture of his cum and my wet pussy collected at the top of my slit, ran half way to my navel, and dripped slowly on to the comforter.

I open my eyes, and I am transfixed by the most perfect pussy. She held her legs wide for me, causing her lips to spread apart, her already erect and red clit poking out near the top. I stared at it for a moment, memorized by it’s sexy beauty, as moisture began to collect at her small virginal opening.

“You said you would lick me Mommy.” came the sweet, and now somehow sexy voice.

I nodded “Yes baby, Mommy’s going to make you happy tonight.”

As I lowered my head, smelling the musky scent of my sweet girl, while my boy did his best to pound my pussy from behind me, I thought of what had brought me here.

I had been horny all week, nothing seemed to help. I was never very good at satisfying myself, I could get off, but those orgasms never kept my labido at bay for long. When I got horny, I tended to let it show. Throughout the week, my skirts got shorter as my heels got higher, and by Friday, the skirt was mid thigh, and the heels were 5 inches. I work in a law firm, so it has to remain tasteful, the skirt was tan5, the heels black, and the blouse buttoned up. But come 5 o’clock Friday, I was headed home, hoping to get some short term relief. I was hopeing to rub one out on the way home in the car, perhaps even flash some truck drivers, so I pulled my panties down over my stockings, and put them in my purse next to my bra, and left for home.

The drive was way to quick, and I arrived home even more frustrated than I left. Virginia and William had been home since after school, so now I wouldn’t get anything for a few hours. I went about making dinner and being a good single mom.

My tongue met her slit as he thrust at me, pushing me at her, she tasted wonderful, and it sent a quiver through my body. Her smooth labia were so soft and I latched on to her, the pounding in my pussy synchronized with my licking of her cunt. She let out a long, airy grasp, followed by a soft, whimpering moan. My long red hair cascaded over her hips as I lapped at her, tracing my tongue from the very bottom of her vagina, up around her clit, and back to her opening. She tasted like honey and sin. She continued to gasp when I licked her clit, and moan when I tongued her vagina.

He came in me again, this time pausing for a moment before resuming his asult on my cunt, a new flow of boy cum began to flow from my cunt, flowing down my abdomen, and dripping off of me, a small puddle forming.

Normally, being around my children curbs my erotic appatite, not today. As I made dinner, several time I would stop and finger myself, just for a moment of relief, then lick my fingers clean. When I’m horny like this, even my own pussy tastes wonderful. As I set the table, I took my fork and rubbed it gently against my pussy, making it very wet, then setting it at my place. Then my mind went off the rails, I took the utensils from the two other place setting and did the same, coating all of them with my pussy fluids.

I don’t know what we had for dinner, but watching my kids eat with a fork coat in my own pussy almost made me cum. I was sitting across from William, and the one thing you can count on at any meal, he will drop something on the floor, and often more than once. I was counting on this. I had hiked up my skirt and sat down before them came in, and shortly after dinner started, his fork hit the floor. I played like I wasn’t paying attention, reading something, and when he went down to get it, I spread my legs as wide as I could in the skirt. There was no way he couldn’t see my pussy.

He came up slightly red, and I acted like I didn’t notice.

I started to concentrate on her clit, and soon she was breathing hard and fast. Her nub of a clit was hard and seemed to dance against my tongue. I brought my right hand over to touch her cunt, it was soft, smooth, not a hair in sight. I rubbed her tiny ass, and it was just as smooth. She began to move her hips in rhythm with me, and I knew she could be close. Bringing my finger to her opening, I slowly began to insert it, but shortly ran in to her hyman. I was not wanting to take her virginity, not yet anyway, so I continued to lick her clit, and massaged the opening. Moments later, her body went rigid.

“Mommy, it’s …” “Mommy, I…I…” she tried to talk. “Mommy what’s ha….” her tiny voice trailed off as a primal scream took over. She wailed in ecstasy, screaming as she thrust her pelvis at my face. William semed startled as he stopped thrusting in my pussy. As her screams died away I lifted my head, brushed my hair back to get a look at her, my gazed passed over her tiny hard nipples, and on to her flushed, beautiful face, as she panted in her after glow.

I kept reading. He dropped his fork again. I spread my legs again. He whispered something to Ginny, and a moment later, she dropped something. This went on all through dinner, the more they looked, the wetter I got.

After dinner, I told them to go take showers while I cleaned up. For some reason they did exactly as told without argument. I cleaned up the kitchen, quickly, and sat in the living room to watch TV, maybe that could ease my tension. It didn’t. When he kids came down, they looked like clean versions of the same kids, but I looked at them differently.

“I think I’ll go shower too” I told them, hoping maybe I could get my self off in the shower real quick. Shortly after getting in the shower, I started shaving, and in my horney mood, I shaved right to my belly. I had never shave my pussy before, it felt cool, smooth, sexy, and sensitive. And then, as I stared to get in to rubbing it, the water went cold. I should have remembered you can’t do 3 showers that fast. I got out chilly, but no less aroused.

I brought her legs together and pulled her face down to me, pausing to suckel at her nipples momentarily. When her face came to me, I kissed her. At first it was a kiss a mother should share with her daughter, and then it was not. Her tiny mouth accepted my tongue, and mine hers. The lingering taste of her pussy seemed to make it all the more exciting. After breaking the kiss, and staring in to her eyes, I asked “Could you lick mommy’s pussy now?” She only nodded.

I pulled away from William, his small dick still hard, and rolled over on the bed. “Come here baby” I motioned to him, and he walked on his knees up to me. Spreading my legs wide, my cunt was a mess of boy cum and thick vaginal secretions. The garters pulled tight at the stockings as I looked at Ginny, and she looked shy and hesitant. “Right here baby,” I said, patting my cunt with a wet sound, “just like Mommy did for you.” she moved around, put her sweet face between my legs, and began to slowly lick at me.

As she got going, I motioned William closer, and brought his small cock to my mouth. The sweet nectar of his boy cum mixed with my own pussy juice was intoxicating. I positioned each leg beside my head, a began the best blow job I could do.

I had lost all sense of reason in my over erotisised state, I was out of control. I went to my old and seldom used lingerie drawer, and pulled out an old favorite of my ex. A white garter belt, silky and shiny white stockings, a set of white pumps to tall for work, and a long nightgown over it all that was so shear, you could read through it. The only part that wasn’t shear were the cups, but they were split down the middle, only held closed by a small bow on each. I undid each bow, and made sure a rock hard nipple peeked out of each. Quick makeup, brush through the hair, and I went down stairs to watch tv with the kids.

William was the first to see me, as I walked from the stairs to the kitchen, my ass surely visible to anyone watching. I may or may not have added extra shake to it. 3 long island ice teas later, I went in to the living room. This time when I entered the room, all 4 eyes were glued to me, I acted like it was no big deal. My newly bald pussy was easy to see under the nightgown, as was my ass, and those drew the most attention at first. Ginny noticed my nipples first, and seemed enthralled by them, William couldn’t seem to take his eyes of my cunt. What a good boy.

I sat between them. “Can I pick something?” I asked. William simply handed me the remote, never looking away from my pussy, Ginny would at least look away when she thought I was looking. I went to the adult pay per view section. “Hot 3 somes #9″ or something like that. There was no pretense of a plot, and the action was quick, almost a quick as all 3 drinks vanished.

Ginny was lapping at my cunt, but needed some help. I kept my thighs wide but brought my feet behind her head. Pulling the dick from my mouth, I said ”here baby, let me help.” and with that, I guided her mouth to my clit. “that is good baby, suck mommy right there, suck,on the little hard part.” and from then on she was a pro. I went back to sucking William, and it wasn’t long before his hips started moving, and he was fucking my mouth as much as I was sucking his dick.

In a minute, his body went stiff, and a steady stream of jizz flowed in my mouth, I increased my efforts making sure nothing escaped. It was a sweet nectar unlike any I have had before. When the last drops had squirted from him, I moved him off to the side of me on the bed. “We’ll do more later baby, but mommy really needs something now.”

“Let me have your hand Ginny.” I told her. She pulled off my clit, sat up, and held her right hand. “Good girl baby, good girl.” I folded her hand, narrow and long, and began pulling it in to me. I hadn’t had any sex in 2 years, and this seemed large. My cunt stretched wide over her knuckles, and then it slid in easy up to the wrist. “Oh that’s so good baby. Now I want you to fuck Mommy with your hand, go slow at first, then get faster. Do it while you suck Mommy’s clit. You are making Mommy feel really good sweetie.” And with that she started fucking her mommy, and it was amazing. I used the heels of the pumps behind her head to pull her mouth back to my clit, and she began to suck it.

The two beside me looked at the tv with open mouths and eyes wide.

“Um, mom, what’s this?” Ginny asked, she seemed slightly embarrassed, but didn’t turn away. Her red hair framed her face perfectly, her eyes had an interesting sparkle to them.

“Its a porn movie.” I said very matter of factly. “thought maybe it was sex-ed time for you two. Oh, this looks good.” I said, directing their attention to the screen, forgetting their little eyes never left it. The first scene started with two blonds making out in bed, you just knew some guy would interrupt them before too long.

“I thought sex was a boy and girl.” Ginny stated. William’s eyes remained glued to the screen.

“Often it is, but sex between two girls can be amazing too. And you can’t get pregnant” I added.

“Are you a lesbian?” she asked, she was far more mature than I thought.

“No, you don’t have to be a lesbian to like having sex with girls.” I told her. “For a relationship, I like boys, but for just fun, good sex, girls are just as good.” she sat silent. Soon the two blonds were 69ing, and making interesting sounds.

“What does it taste like?” Ginny asked, a question I expected.

“Every woman is different.” I said, “some are more salty, some almost sour, some sweet. But all are fun to lick! See, she is licking her clit, it’s the sensitive little bud at the top of your pussy. That’s the part that feels best” I left all symblence of normal behind. I pulled up my nightgown, opened my legs, and spread my labia. “see, it’s that little part right here.” I rubbed my index finger around my wet clit, my pussy was soaked, a musky smell found my nose and it excited me.

Ginny’s hand moved in and out, it felt like half her arm was disappearing inside me, bumping my cervix as it did, pulling out to her wrist before returning. My right ankle was nestled behind her neck, holding her mouth against my cunt, as she sucked my clit in and out at the same rate her arm fucked me. It was not long. Soon my pussy and ass began to get hot, I was losing control of myself, hips bouncing up and down. I reached down with both hands, in intwining my fingers through her red hair, holding her more firmly against me, not letting her head bounce away with my thrusts. My orgasm came fast and hard, my pelvis shot up, as I held her sweet face in my cunt. I could feel a small stream of hot liquid leave my body as I squirted on her chin, I screamed loudly, “eat me baby, eat mommy’s cunt.” What a good girl she was.

My climax ebbed slowly, for several minutes my hips would convulse, thrusting in to Ginny’s face, moans and occasional gasps would escape my mouth. When I had come completely down, I released Ginny’s head, pulled my leg from behind her head, and she lifted up. “Slowly.” I said as she started to pull her slim arm from my worked vagina.

“Can we do more?” William said. He hadn’t spoken hardly at all the whole night.

“Absolutely baby, what would you like.” I answered.

“Do you ever rub yours.” I asked. Ginny looked embarrassed. “Of course you do, we all do.” I added, this seemed to ease her mind. “You have felt it get hard haven’t you?” she nodded. “feels good doesn’t it” I said more as a statement. She nodded again shyly. “This feels so good. ” I said as I continued to rub my clit.

“I’ve never seen you dressed like this before.” Ginny added as she looked over my shear outfit, she seemed to linger on my nipples.

“I don’t very often, but it makes me feel real sexy. Do you like it?” I asked

She seemed speechless, but William added from the other side “ I think it’s great mom.”

“I’m so glad you like it baby,” I said as I turned to him “you like looking at me don’t you?”

He blushed.

“I like it when you look at me like that.” I told him. He had an obvious erection in his shorts. I directed his eyes away from my pussy and to the movie where a guy was fucking one of the girls, while the other sat on her face. “that’s how boys and girls have sex.” I said “he puts his cock in her pussy, and eventually he’ll cum.” he stared at the screen. “the opening in the pussy is right here.” I said as I spread my legs again, and began to finger myself for him to watch.

The next scene was soon on, and it started with a standing woman in a wedding dress, while a groom and bridesmaid licked and sucked her tits.

“What would you like to do my baby boy?” I asked, his hardon pointing at my face.

“Can I put it in you again?” he asked in a timid voice.

“You want to fuck your mommy somemore? “ I asked.

He nodded and smiled.

“Let’s try something special. Remember in the movie when the man put his dick in the girls ass?” he nodded. “want to do that to me?” he nodded again.

I didn’t need lube tonight, the flow of cum, mine and his ran thick down the crack of my ass, surely mixed with saliva from Ginny. I motioned him between my legs, as I lifted my knees high to my chest, the back garters stretched tight against my ass. I reached down and guided him to my anus. “slow at first, then I’ll tell you when you can go fast, ok?”

“OK mommy” he said, as he started pushing in to me. His small dick slid in easy through all the natural lube. It all went in with one long motion.

“A little faster now baby.” I told him, and he started to thrust in and out of my ass. “Ginny honey, want to come sit on mommy’s face so I can eat that sweet pussy of yours?

“Do girls like their boobies sucked?” William asked.

“I know I do.” I told him, “that’s why this nightgown has these openings.” I said as I pointed to the slits that allowed my nipples to poke out. My nipples are a bright pink, and looked very sexy on the white silk. “would you like to suck on them?” I asked. He nodded with some reservation. “How about you Ginny?”

“I don’t know, I’ve never had mine sucked.” Ginny said.

“Would you like to suck mine?” I gave her the most sultry look I could. She never answered, but leaned forward, parted the fabric exposing most of my right breast, and seemed to attempt to devour me. Her mouth engulfed my areola, and she sucked hard. “easy baby girl, not so hard. Softly, and mostly on the nipple.” she eased up and it began to feel wonderful. I opened the fabric over my left breast, and guided William to it. He had listened to my instructions for Ginny and went at it with more care, and soon both my babies suckling at my tits.

As William thrust in and out of my ass hole, Virginia straddled my head. “Now Ginny, when you sit on someone’s face so they can eat your pussy, drop your cunt slowly down to their mouth, and use you hands to open your pussy for them.” I instructed her. She did just as I told her, her sweet folds opened up right above me, and soon my tongue was half way up her cunt. She squirmed on my mouth.

William’s work in my ass was great, his small cock was better suited to my ass. He came twice in about 10 minutes, and pulled out, his cock going limp for the first time in hours.

“William honey, if you fuck mommy’s ass, you need to lick it clean after.” he paused, but soon he was between my cheeks licking up. My cum, his cum from my pussy, I even squeezed a bit of cum from my as for him. I never actually expected him to do it, but damn it felt good having a tongue over my well fucked ass hole. I went back to work on Ginny’s pussy.

Sticking my tongue up her cunt was fun, but I knew she wanted to get off as well. I moved to her clit, so tiny, hard, and perfect. I started with soft licks, but as my tongue got tired, I gently sucked it in and out between my lips. When the moaning started, I knew we were getting close. I continued my rhythm, and she began thrusting at my face, I reached both hands up, and began to rub where her marvelous breasts would someday be, the tiny nipples were harder then I have ever felt nipples get. She reached down with both hands grasping the red hair on the slides of my head, just as I had done to her. She held me firm, and fucked my face hard, and she came with a loud scream “mommy, oh fuck mommy, oh fuck mommy, fuck mommy….” the last mommy seemed to carry on for over a minute. She then practically fell from my face and on to the bed beside me.

I began to stroke my babies, I went right for the pole in William’s shorts, and began rubbing at Ginny’s pubic area. Her legs were tightly together as she sat, but every stroke caused them to open a little, and soon I could rub all the way to her ass. She gasped, then moaned when my hand went under her PJ bottoms. Her pussy was bald and smooth, and looked like mine at her age. We stopped for a minute, and watched more of the movie. I needed to slow down a little, I wanted this all to last.

We watched a couple of more threesomes fuck on the tv. They sat close to me, I would casually run my fingers over Ginny’s chest, her nipples poking hard at the fabric of her pajamas then do the same to myself.

After a minute, Ginny went for water, and William wandered off somewhere, probably to fall asleep, he had already came at least 5 times. When she came back, I was sitting up in bed, and she came sat between my legs and rested her back against my chest. My labido should have eased by now, it hadn’t. I had finally kicked my heels off, but left the garter and stockings on, I liked the way they felt. I brought my legs over her’s, and softly spread her legs wide, she turned her head around and looked up at me. I kissed her. She brought my right hand down between her legs, and started pushing 1 finger inside her, I got the idea, and started fingering her little pussy, she held on to my hand, making sure it didn’t leave.

I went as far up in her as I could without breaking her. Bumping in to her hyman, I said “this is your hyman, when you first have sex with a boy, he will break through this, and then you are not a virgin anymore.” I told her this as I gently rubbed it. “You don’t get that back, so make sure it is with someone very special.”

We kissed again, while we did, she used her left hand to bring mine to her pussy, and started me rubbing her clit.

I left civilized behavior behind now. As we watched, I pulled the nightgown up again, and started fingering myself, right there on the couch, sitting with my children, watching porn. Slowly, with 1 finger at first, but very soon it was two, then three. I was pounding my poor cunt hard, no mercy, and it felt great. William and Ginny watched intently. I was breathing fast and hard, and brought my other hand in to get on my clit. I slid my hips to the edge of the couch, I knew I was close. Wet sloshing sounds came from between my legs, loud gasps and groans came from my mouth, then my hips started shaking, groans turned to screams, and small stream squirted from me as the most intense orgasm ripped through me. When the shaking stopped, and the screaming had reduced itself to heavy breathing, I saw that my companions were both stunned, and a bit excited.

“That my sweeties, it what a real orgasm looks like.” I stood, pulled the nightgown over my head, and dropped it on the floor, standing before them in only garter, stockings and heels. “would you two like to come to my bedroom with me and have a few of those yourselves?” I stood with my hands on hips as they ran to the stairs.

Her hands never left mine, she let me do my work, but her small hands were always there, holding and caressing mine. Our kiss never broke, our lips came slightly apart a few times, but our tongues never did. I continued to caress her virginity while strumming up and down on her clit, soon she was moaning in my mouth, and I loved it. We didn’t break the kiss until her gasping for air necessitated it, as her next orgasm became eminent. As her climax came, she latched back on to our kiss even stronger, her small hips buckled at me, her screaming muffled in my mouth, when she used her hand to thrust mine deep in to her, ripping through her precious gift. She let out a small grimace of pain, then laid her head in to my chest as the orgasm faded.

Epilog

I had to give them the ‘don’t tell anyone about that’ speech, and they understood. William and I continued to have sex once a month or so, and still do to this day. Ginny and I made love almost every night until she moved out, and still have sex every time we get together. And yes, the three of us still have our get togethers. Perhaps the most important thing, and William still doesn’t seem to have put it together, he became a father about nine and a half months after this first night. I never told him, didn’t think it really mattered, I consider Ginger a blessing.

---

Trent continues on his quest to be master of the bitches

The Imperfect Storm, CH. 06

Sunday morning, I think.

A baby cried.

Huh? I don’t have a baby… oh my fucking head… somebody moved… where the fuck am I?

“Never a dull moment around here!” said Kylie. Way too loudly, I might add. I was a little confused as to why she was in my bed. But, this wasn’t my bed.

Oh yeah. Ohhhh Yeahhhhhh!

I watched Kylie’s naked body move to her closet, and return with a robe wrapped around it.

“Mmmmorning,” moaned Whitney. “Where does she keep the Advil?”

“I dunno” I managed to respond. “I’ll find something.”

It was just us in the house, I remembered. I staggered naked, downstairs and found a plastic pitcher. I filled it with water and some ice cubes, found some glasses, and rummaged through the cabinets looking for some pain pills. Success! I downed 3 ibuprofen tablets and a highball glass of water. I staggered back upstairs without breaking anything.

I found Whitney sitting on the toilet, doing her morning pee. Normally she hides this from me. But today, she just sat there and let it fly. I handed her some pills and poured her a drink of water.

“Wow” she said.

“I know, right?” I countered.

“Last night was…” she mused. “I mean, Holy shit!”

We both laughed and then regretted it, holding our heads. I peed after she was done, and we went back to my sister’s bed and leaned against the headboard.

“I can’t believe you went all lesbo on my sister.”

“Yeah? Well, I can’t believe you fucked your sister!”

“Pretty crazy, huh!”

“Yeah, it sure was. God she’s as much of a fucking maniac as you are. No wonder you wanted to fuck her since you were just a twerp. I’m a little jealous, in fact. That story and all…”

That story, ‘The Imperfect Storm’, was based on my desires for my sister. But the story also included Whitney as the girl I marry, and other characters based on Whitney’s sisters. It had a bunch of crazy sex in it that would never happen in real life, but I jacked off about 87 times while I wrote it. It also brought about all of this recent sexual activity with Whitney and her sisters and now my sister.

“Don’t worry baby!” I reassured her as I reached for her. “You know that–ow my head– you know that you’re the one in the story that the guy marries!”

Whitney looked at me. “Are you saying… that we’re going to get married?”

I paused for a few moments.

“You know what?” I asked. “I am saying that. I’ve thought about it for awhile, but now I know. But… this isn’t how I was going to do it. It’s not all that romantic.”

“Trent, baby. I don’t care about the setting! I want to marry you, I don’t care how you ask me, err, you are asking me, right?”

“Yes, I’m asking. Will you marry me, Whitney?”

“Yes! Of course I will!”

We hugged and kissed in my sister’s bed. I pressed her down into the cool sheets, our warm bodies settling into each other. It seems that adrenaline can cure headaches, mine went away. We kissed for several long minutes, just teasing and tasting each other. We talked for a quite a while about us, about being together always, about being so happy. And about having a lot of crazy sex.

“Ohhh Trent… who’s down there?” she asked, indicating a third member pressing into her leg.

“Yeah that guy, he’s just happy to be here.”

I moved my hand down between her legs and found her wet mound.

“Jesus, you’re wet already?”

“Well, duh! You’re hard already, so I’m wet already!”

I slipped my middle finger inside her tight pussy, fairly easily, I might add.

“Well,” she said. “There’s probably still some of your cum in there. And some of Kylie’s milk. Not to mention my own ‘secretions of desire’.”

I laughed as I finger fucked and massaged her pussy. “‘Secretions of desire’? Is that what you call it? I thought it was just cunt juices.” We laughed some more.

“Hey Whit. What was your favorite thing about last night?”

“Hmmmm… let me see…”

“Okay I’ll go first then. For me, I liked it when you and Kylie were sixty-nining, you were under her, ya know, eating her out. And I fucked her doggy and you were licking my cock… jesus… and you told me to cum inside her. And I did. I shot my whole load into my sister while you had a ringside seat to the action. And when I pulled my cock out, all this cum flooded out onto your waiting tongue and face. That was fantastic!”

I slipped a second finger inside and made sure my palm rubbed her whole mons area.

“Mmmmmm yessss, Trent. I loved that, too. And don’t forget I licked all your cum from her pussy lips too!”

“Christ I can’t forget that! You were awesome!”

“Yes I was! Okay then, let’s see. Well, I really like Kylie’s milk. It never dawned on me before how sexual that could be. But when she squirted it all over my pussy, and then bent down and licked it… Christ! I came right then, remember?”

“Yes, I think so. I seem to remember she filled you up, too.”

“Yes, and you drank her milk from my pussy!”

I kept rubbing her pussy, faster and faster.

“Whitney, baby” I whispered. “I’ll get you pregnant, and you’ll make milk for us. Would you like that? Huh baby?”

“Yes baby!” she answered, gasping.

I knew she was getting close.

“You were such a dirty girl last night,” I whispered again. “I love you like that. Licking my cock with Kylie’s juices on it… Sucking on her big tits, oooh you liked that! Didn’t you! Cumming on her face… that was so nice of you… and you licked her ass too, right on her hole!”

Whitney gasped harder, thrusting into my hand. I slid a third finger inside her wet folds and rubbed her clit with the palm of my hand.

“Cum Whitney,” I continued whispering. “Cum for your husband-to-be!”

I quickly jumped down between her legs. I planted my mouth right on top of her clit and sucked as much as I could into my mouth.

Whitney clenched my head between her legs as she came like a freight train. Hot pussy juice squirted down my throat. What the fuck! I thought this was a porno trick! She continued to squeeze me between her convulsing thighs, slowly releasing her grip as she came down.

“Oh shit Trent! Did I… did I pee or what? I’m so sorry! I’m so–“

“Haha! No baby it wasn’t pee, it was something, though! Here, taste.” And I kissed her.

“It’s just pussy” she said.

“I know, right!”

“Hey stud, lay back. I need some of that dick.”

I made myself comfy on the pillows, my cock at full extension. Whitney straddled me and grabbed my cock, and sat right the fuck down on top of it.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed as I slid all the way up inside her. She flexed her legs, raising up and down. I couldn’t stand it, her firm tits looked amazing as they moved up and down. I reached for them.

“Down, boy!” she said. And she cupped them for me, kneading them. Rolling her stiffening nipples between her fingers.

I arched up, trying to drill my throbbing cock even farther up her pussy.

“You like my tits, baby?” she asked, coyly.

“Yes!”

“You like it when I touch them?”

“Fuck, yes.”

“You like me sucking them for you… and I like girls sucking on them…”

“Oh, Fuck yes!”

Then she slapped her left tit a little.

“Ooohh! I might do that some more!”

We kept fucking as she slapped her own tits, a little harder each time. I was getting very close. I finally grabbed her and rolled her on her back, keeping my cock inside her the whole time. I just grunted as I power-fucked her.

“Fuck me, Trent… oooooo… fuck me… fuck me… yesyesyesyes fuck me!”

We both came with strong orgasms, her pussy clenching down on my spurting cock. I collapsed down on top of her, my semi-hard now swimming in a sea of cum.

“Oh hey you guys!” Kylie said as she entered her room. “Did I miss it? I was just getting Jesse fed and dressed and stuff, she’s in her little playpen now.” Kylie looked at us, full of hope. “I’ve got like, a good 20 minutes before i should get back to her.”

“Well.” I teased. “I don’t know… I just shot my morning load.” I pulled out of Whitney and laid on my back.

“My cock has all this gunk on it, but you can have it if you can get it going again.”

Kylie attacked my penis with a fervor. She sucked all the lady and man juices off it, while restoring it to its desired state of hardness. She grinded her tits into my thighs as she deep-throated me. She’s a good cocksucker, my sister is.

She then climbed aboard and without any finesse or tenderness, she just sank down on my pole. God she’s so tight, even after having a kid. I was impressed. Kylie sat up ramrod straight on my cock and squeezed her tits, sending little sprays of milk all over Whitney and myself. That’s such a crowd pleaser, both Whitney and I grabbed at her tits and pulled her down so we could each suck them.

Kylie’s steamy cunt worked it’s magic on my cock. After only a couple minutes I was ready to cum again.

“Kylie,” I panted. “Are you there yet? (pant) I almost am.”

“No!” she whined. “Not yet! I need a couple more minutes… shit!”

I motioned to Whitney to get Kylie’s ass. Then I tried to think about baseball. The White Sox might make a run for the pennant this year.

But then I saw Whitney dipping her fingers into her own puss, still somewhat cum-filled from before. Kylie instantly froze up as Whitney inserted at least one finger into Kylie’s bum. I could feel it through the walls of her pussy, a different pressure in there.

“FUCK!” shouted Kylie. She was having trouble catching her breath as Whitney finger fucked her asshole. I pinched both Kylie’s nipples as hard as I could, pulling and twisting them as her milk poured out of them.

Kylie collapsed forward onto my chest, my cock still fucking her as Whitney hollered out “Two Fingers!” I let go of one tit and shoved three fingers into her mouth, simulating a penis. Her face right next to mine, I could feel her almost gagging.

I shot my wad deep into my sister. The satisfying spurts fired into her pussy. Somewhat less than a few minutes ago, but incredible, just the same.

Kylie grinded her pelvis into mine for another minute or so and she came too with an earth-shattering scream.

“AAAAAAUUUUUUNNNGHHHHH!”

Jesus Christ, right in my fucking ear.

Whitney took her two fingers from Kylie’s ass and stuck them in Kylie’s mouth, who absent-mindedly licked and sucked them. I pushed Kylie off me and onto her back. Whitney bent down and licked my cock clean of our cum. Then she licked and probed and sucked Kylie’s pussy, looking for more of my cum. I had told her a while ago I didn’t want any of it wasted.

“Oh God,” said Kylie, out of breath. “You guys… thank you both… Oh Whitney that’s so nice… so nice.”

“Hey!” I interjected. “You should congratulate us!”

“For what?” asked Kylie. “Fucking me so awesomely?”

“No, silly. We’re getting married!”

Kylie was confused, she pulled herself away from Whitney’s mouth a little. “But… I mean… You both just… you’re getting married?”

Whiteny tried to explain. “It’s all good, Kylie. We’re deeply in love and want to spend our lives together! But we can still… do this… If we’re both here, then it’s not cheating.”

“Well, then, um, Congratulations!!”

We had a little celebration right there. We substituted milk for champagne.

( . Y . )

Well, as you may recall, we were going to move in temporarily with Kylie while we looked for a new place near my new job which was to start the next day. So, we needed to go back to our old place to get some clothes, at least, and other stuff. But I wanted to make a couple stops first. My new employers, Kylie’s husband, Dick, had seen fit to give me a signing bonus already. I thought we should spend some of it.

On the way home, Whitney texted her sisters about the living situation. But I told her we still needed a couple or three hours. Whitney gave me a quizzical look.

When we pulled into the big jewelry store parking lot, she literally beamed.

“Hey baby, we can’t be engaged without a ring!”

After a couple hours, I had learned for more about diamonds than I ever needed. I thought you just bought a ring. But, nooooo! You buy the ring, then you buy the diamond separately! What a fricking racket. I should be in the jewelry business! Anyway, we got out of there for just under ten thou. It’s a nice ring. A few little diamonds on the sides, then a nice pear-shaped diamond in the enter. Whitney cried a little bit, so I think I did pretty good.

We then went to MY store, the local camera shop. I wanted some good video equipment, and I got some! Talked to the guy a lot, not one of those old farts but a younger dude. Told him I wanted to do a lot of ‘close-up’ work. And I wanted to be able to do some Slo-motion, too. Video software can force slo-mo, but it’s better to shoot it at higher speed in the first place. then when you play it back it’s genuine and very fluid slow motion.

So I ended up getting one really outstanding camera. And then a couple cheapy ones but still high-def, and one of those action Go-cams with the wide angle lens that’s also waterproof. He sold me assorted lights, stands, microphones, tripods, even wheels for the tripod. Managed to hold it under five grand. There went my bonus! Well, the half they sent me. Should get the rest sometime next week.

Finally, we met the other Sister Bitches at our apartment around one o’clock. There was a lot of hugs and kisses, they really seemed to have missed us! I missed them, too.

Then, they saw the ring and flipped out. I had to stick my head out the door and tell the other neighbors that everything was alright. Little Missy screamed so loud that we thought the dead might wake up! The happiness was short-lived, however, as Stacy asked the inevitable question.

“So uh… what happens to us?”

Melissa stopped celebrating and became instantly sad.

“Yeah! What about… you mean we aren’t going to fuck anymore?” She got very sad. I loved that she didn’t care much for ‘proper’ conversation. She just said whatever she wanted.

Whitney teased them a little. “Now girls, my sisters, you’ve had some fun with my boyfriend. but that’s all going to change now.” The other sisters looked crestfallen.

“You see,” Whitney continued. “There is a new Sister-Bitch.”

“What?” and “What the fuck?” they asked. You can guess who said what.

“Trent’s sister, Kylie, is now an honorary Sister-Bitch. She just doesn’t know it yet.”

“You’re dumping us for her?” Missy asked, incredulous. “She’s so stuck up and fat and married and–“

I figured I had better jump in before it got out of hand.

“Okay! Girls, wait. Nobody’s getting dumped. We can and will continue our… fucking… and we’re just letting you know that my sister Kylie is also DTF. In fact, we’ve fucked her… what… five times now?”

“Five!” Stacy and Missy shouted at the same time.

“Okay, maybe three… I lost track…”

Missy began taking off her T-shirt. “Alright. I’m putting it to the test!” She stood there in all her topless glory, her big tits jiggling from the recent movements.

I walked over and went behind her. I hefted her big left tit in my hands and lifted it up as high as they would go. I bent over her shoulder (Missy is really short, remember?) and sucked on her nipple as it swelled in my mouth. Whitney came over and knelt down and sucked her other boob.

After a few moments of that, Whitney stood up and kissed her sister on the lips. Then she stepped over to Stacy and kissed her, too. Stacy stood stock-still for a several moments, then she gradually relaxed, and eventually melted under Whitney’s kisses and tongue.

“You guys okay now?” I asked, releasing Missy tit. “We’re all still good, right.”

Whitney grabbed the bottle out of the shopping bag and we all gathered in the kitchen for some toasting.

“Oh, and ladies! I’ve got some new camera equipment that we should try out. I’m going to the car to get it.”

Everyone gathered around as we opened the boxes and looked at the stuff. I made sure we kept the directions and registration papers. The batteries needed charging, which disappointed the girls a bit, but Whitney and I were okay. I could still use a couple more hours of non-fucking! Never thought I’d say that, but yeah, I needed a little down-time to recover.

Whitney and Melissa began to get some clothes together as Stacy helped me look over the cameras and try and learn some of the features. They could do some pretty fancy things, but also had automatic modes so we could at least get started.

She asked about my writing.

“Honestly, haven’t done much real writing lately. I’ve been so busy! The new job and the old job–“

“Come on!” hollered Missy. “You’ve got to write some more! And don’t kill my character this time!”

“Sorry Little Missy!” I said. Then, to Stacy, “She’s not too mad about that?”

“Naw, she’s just glad that the Tony guy, you, loved fucking her and her big tits.”

We laughed.

“But seriously, you haven’t written anything?”

“Well… remember you wanted to do a video with me?”

“Yes, of course I remember.” Then she whispered,”That’s probably the only way I can get you to fuck just me and only me.”

“Yeah, well. Probably so. And we can do that. But I also wrote like a little scene. Well, a script actually. It would be starring you. And you would get fucked by a LOT of people! But also,” I then whispered. “Also, lots of solo fucking from me.”

Stacy beamed. “So, can I see it? Where is it?”

“See what?” asked Whitney, returning from the bedroom.

“Trent has a script,” explained Stacy. “For a movie.”

“Well, it’s pretty short. Like ten or fifteen minutes.”

“Am I in it?” asked Missy. She hates being left out.

“Of course! It kind of has a major star, and then some supporting roles. I kind of had Stacy in mind for this one.” A small look swept over both Whitney and Melissa. Dejection?

“But hey! This is just the first one! I will do more! I’ve got lots of ideas… trust me… lots of ideas and everyone can be a star!”

“So are you going to make this an actual movie?” asked Stacy.

“Well… not sure yet about the logistics. We would need more people. Guys, too.”

“Oooooh Bring it on!!!!” Missy said, shaking her tits for us.

“So go ahead and give it to us! Where is it?”

“Alright, but it’s written kind of like a movie script. Except there aren’t a lot of speaking lines. In fact, most of the speaking is in a voiceover. And the rest of it’s like, um, directions for the camera, and what the camera sees, get it? You’ll see. Here it is on my laptop.” I handed it to Stacy.

“You read it, since it’s for you.”

“Ok, here goes.”

The Mistress of Second Avenue

Woman speaking: I was alone.

[Montage. No natural sounds. Just music of some kind. Close-up of a woman putting on makeup. We just see her eye as she does her eye-liner. A pretty foot foot slips into nice heels. Close-up of cleavage in a nice blouse. Not slutty cleavage, just a little. Nice hands and nails appear, buttoning up a red blazer over her blouse. Wide shot of her living quarters, small, cramped. Her wavy, mid-length brunette hair is gorgeous. She’s moving around gathering up her briefcase and stuff, preparing to go to work. But we don’t see her face yet. She is by herself, she lives alone.]

[Outside sidewalk scene. People walking in a busy city. From the rear, we see our gal, identified by her red blazer. Her sexy legs and high heels evident, she stops at a sidewalk newsstand to get a paper. She sets her coffee down to pay. At the same time, a man in a long, tan overcoat does the same thing. We only see him from the rear, or a tiny bit of the side. We don’t know what he looks like but his dark hair is perfectly cut and has the right amount of product in it. We can tell he’s got some money and power.]

[Close-up. Coffees on the shelf at the newsstand. There is confusion as a man’s hand and a woman’s hand reach for the cups, not sure which was which. There’s some back and forth. The hands each pick up a cup. Hold for three seconds. Both cups come back down. The hands then reach for the Other cup.]

[Pull back. We are at John Doe’s back at the newsstand. From the side, a beautiful face appears. She turns to face John Doe. She looks a little aggravated, like he might tell him to pay attention or something. But suddenly she stops. We see his head moving slightly, he gestures with his coffee, he’s talking to our girl. Her slight scowl turns into a cautious little grin… and then a big smile. She tilts her head ever so slightly. (Note: Her eyes are ‘radiant’. Use eyelight on camera so light reflects on her eyes.)]

[Wide street shot. From the rear, we see John Doe in tan coat walking with our girl in her red blazer. They are casually bumping into each other.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: And then, I was not alone.

[i][Montage. (All shots have camera sliding left-to-right. We always see our gal full face, full body, but we only ever see John Doe’s back. He is always identified by the tan overcoat)]

[Fancy Restaurant. Our gal is being seated at a table, the hostess takes John’s coat. We see her talking animatedly with wine on the table. She eats a piece of steak, listening attentively.]

[Hockey rink, like a practice facility. The team all waves to John Doe. They smile and give approving looks to our gal. A puck hits the glass. Our gal jumps into his arms. He doesn’t flinch and holds her.

[NIghtclub] We see her in a different, hotter outfit (to be chosen later) but has some red in it. She’s dancing in a sexy way. He’s got rhythm and some moves, but is subdued. She’s doing all the good stuff. We see her laughing at the bar, facing him.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: You took me…

[Montage. Again, we see her face and body etc. We only see him from the back. He is identified by a tattoo of an eagle on his shoulder.]

[Bedroom. Nighttime. Shadows. Low light. Undressing scenes. He takes off his coat. Cut to taking off his shirt. We see the eagle on his shoulder. Our gal is on her back. Hair fanned out perfectly on the pillows. The back of his head next to her, buried in the pillows. They are fucking. He is resting on his forearms like a gentleman. Camera pulls back. We see that she is grabbing his ass, pulling him into her. For the first time, we hear sounds. They are both grunting and gasping and “Ohhh” and “Yes” etc. They both stiffen. Close-up on her face. Her eyes glint. We can tell she cums as she tilts her head back, her mouth opens, she smiles beautifully, then she grabs his head and nuzzles his neck, squealing a little bit.]

[Different Bedroom. His. Daytime. From the rear, we see him and his tattoo mounting her from behind. She’s on all fours. We clearly see her breasts swaying, her thighs shaking from his strokes. Cut to front view close-up her face. She’s breathing hard, we can see and hear her saying ‘yes, yes, yes’. Close-up, side-view of his thighs crashing into her thighs. She pulls forward and off him. His big cock is sticking straight out. She quickly turns around and puts her mouth on his cock. She strokes him hard. Pulling back, she looks up at his face (offscreen) and opens her mouth. She jerks him a couple more times and cum shoots all over her nose, cheeks, mouth, lips, hair. Laughing, she swallows down the parts that went in her mouth.]

[Her Bedroom. Different day. The back of his head is to us, but we can see that he’s eating her pussy. Close-ups: Man’s tongue in wet cunt. Man sucking on pussy lips. Man’s finger going in and out of her. Two fingers. Three fingers. Four. Cut to close-up her face. Her hair is a mess, she’s slightly sweaty. She arches her back and cums, thrashing around.]

[Different Session. She’s on all fours. She turns to look at him. She has a questioning, doubtful, look on her face. We see his tattoo, he moves his hands and shakes his head as if explaining or re-assuring her about something. She looks unconvinced. Close-up. He squeezes a gel into his hand, and strokes his cock with it. It’s very lubed up. Camera follows his hand as he places some gel on her asshole. Close up her face. Scrunched up. Not so very happy. Close-up her butt. His cock is knocking at her back door. Alternate shots between her face and her ass. Even more scrunched up face. We see the head of his cock enter her has, there’s resistance, then it pops in. A look of sheer terror on her face. He pushes and pulls his cock in and out, he’s almost all the way in. She looks scared, her head shaking as he begins fucking her. He’s pulling all the way out now and slamming it back into her ass. She grimaces. He grips her hips for more power and buttfucks her hard. Her face softens. He pistons into her ass. Her mouth opens, we hear her, quietly at first, “Fuck… me… fuck me.” then louder. “Fuck ME Fuck My ASSHOLE GODDAMMIT!” Sweat drips onto her from him. He pushes her fully onto the bed. She screams into a pillow, holding it tight. He jerks hard, and so does she. He trembles and throbs, obviously cumming inside her butt. Her hair, wet with sweat, streaks across her face. Close up of a white wall. His hand moves into the shot. He snaps his finger, and points downward. We see her looking offscreen. She gets up off the bed and squats on the wooden floor. She plays with her asshole a little, cum starts dribbling out. When it’s all out. she gets down on her knees, holds her hair back with one hand, and proceeds to lick it up of the floor. She swallows all she can. She looks up, tentatively. Then she smiles as he places his hand on her head. She crawls up to him and licks his cock and balls.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: You taught me… things I never even dreamed of…

[Montage. Candle wax dripping on her tits. Her tits being spanked. Her ass being spanked. Her face deep-throating him. Sucking cum off the floor. Cum dripping into her hand from her cunt, she drips it into her mouth. Her hands tied behind her back, mascara running down her face, his cock furiously fucking her mouth. We hear “Yes” and “Fuck me baby” and assorted other things showing she loves it. She sits on his face, cumming. We see them coming out of the nightclub, into the alleyway. He points to the trashcan. She walks over, hikes up her short skirt, spreads her legs, grabs her pussy, and tries to pee on it. He fucks her from behind, hard. We see her in her apartment, hands tied in front of her, tied to a jacket hook on the wall, her forearms parallel with the wall, leaning against it, she’s bent over, her gorgeous ass stick out, he takes her from there, we see her face smiling, she loves it this way. Cumshot to her face. Cumshot to her tits. Cumshot to her face. Cumshot in her mouth. Slo-motion cum, traveling through the air, catching her in her mouth, she smiles as it hits her lips and teeth, her tongue bringing it to her throat.

[Black]

Woman speaking: You had me completely.

[Sitting at table, looking at computer advertisements. The back of his head nods. She is unpacking kitchen things in a new apartment, bigger, nicer. Cumshot to her face. She picks up his dry-cleaning. Cum dripping from her pussy. She makes dinner. She sucks his cock, turns her head, and sucks another cock, she looks up, we see his head nodding yes, two cumshots to her face. She vacuums the apartment. She looks apprehensive, we see him nodding again, she shrugs her shoulders, she dips her tongue into a woman’s vagina. Vagina Squirt to her face. She’s getting the mail. He fucks her as she’s tied to the wall again. She’s at the office doing shit. She’s getting fucked from behind as she sucks another guy’s cock. She’s getting dressed in the mirror, she looks so happy. He comes up behind her, whispers in her ear, and they go offscreen, they appear to go to a kind of a S&M club, big black guy at the door lets them in after looking around surreptitiously.

Woman speaking: And I thought I had you…

[She’s lying naked on the bed, asleep after sex, He’s dressed, putting on his tan overcoat, he reaches into his pocket, pulls out a ring, he slips it on his left hand ring finger, he leaves. She’s tied on the wall again, bent over, he’s taking her from behind, she’s loving it, he looks at his watch, oral cumshot and swallow, she looks so happy. She’s at the apartment dinner table, alone, waiting. They are having missionary sex, he seems to finish, but she’s nowhere near. She looks out the window on the rainy street, she’s alone. She’s tied on the wall again, her face looks concerned, her eyes dart about, he cums on her ass, just a little bit comes out, he wipes it up and feeds it to her, she licks it, trying to be sexy. They are fighting in a restaurant. He leaves. She follows. Many city blocks. We see a woman stepping out of her brownstone house, manuevering a baby carriage. From behind, we see our man enter the picture, her eyes light up as she sees him. They hug and kiss, and take the baby on a walk down the street. Our girl, always shot with the lights reflecting in her eyes, is now shot with the lights turned off, her eyes appear dark, lifeless.]

Woman speaking: You cast me adrift… without an anchor…

[Our girl is having random sex. Montage: some guy fucking her hard, she’s sweating, but her face is blank, she’s not into it. Cumshot to her mouth, she dutifully swallows it without joy. Two guys fucking her, two guys cumming on her, she performs her duties. Guy fucks her from behind in the alley of the nightclub, she calls out ‘oh yeah fuck me harder’ with no real enthusiasm. She stares blankly at her computer screen at work. A guy and girl are fucking with our girl, we see her have an orgasm, and a faint smile, but it fades. Another guy fucks her in the alley and pushes her down. She lays in the puddle where she fell, not getting up. A baglady comes by and takes her shoes. Other people stop and point. Ambulance comes. Crowd shot of gawkers. We see the same big black guy from the S&M club. She’s back home, doing shit around the house. not smiling. The big black guy shows up at her door. They talk into the night.]

[Dungeon? Our girl is in a bright red partial corset, partial as her now hairy pussy is exposed. Her thigh-high red leather boots look spectacular. Her face is made up with some severe looking make-up job. Riding crop in her hand, she is the perfect image of a BDSM Mistress. We see the black guy again with a naked guy. The black guy is training her, correcting her moves, making sure her posture is dominating. She is whipping her trainee boy, she begins to like it.]

Woman speaking: But without you, I would not have found my calling…

[We see a line of several people, men and women, at the door of the 2nd avenue club. Inside shot. Our gal is counting hundred dollar bills. There’s several stacks of them. Black guy sticks his head in, she nods. Montage: Our girl dominating many people in dungeon environment, girls, guys, girls and guys. She yells at them, taunts them, ties them up, fucks some of them, sucks some of them, spanks and whips them, licks cum from her high heels. She counts her money. More customers. We hear voices, “Please Mistress,” “Yes Mistress,” “No Mistress,” “I love you Mistress,” “I love you Mistress,” “I love you Mistress”… We see her at her old job, cleaning out her desk. More shots of her dominating people.]

Woman speaking: And then… you came back…

[Tan overcoat man enters the club. Everyone knows him and is glad to see him. Big Black shakes his hand enthusiastically, walks him to a private room. Our guy signs the consent form and hands it to Big Black, who then also takes the clothes from our boy, as it seems he has many times before. Big Black chains him in the middle of the room, obviously with our man’s consent. He then blindfolds him. From the back, we see the eagle tattoo on his shoulder. Big Black enters our gals private room. He points to a video monitor, where our gal recognizes the man in chains. She turns and stops, her hand coming to her face. Then we see her smile and grab a little satchel full of things]

[Dungeon. We see our girl enter the dungeon, smiling at the man. Blindfolded, he doesn’t know what’s happening, but he’s smiling as he stands naked and chained in the center of the room. Our girl traces her riding crop down the side of his face, down his chest and abdomen, and then she whacks his thigh hard. He jumps but keeps on smiling. Our gal smirks and moves around him sensually, rubbing herself against his well muscled body. We can see his cock rising. We see him trying to talk with her, but she won’t answer. Finally she stops in front of him, and lowers herself down to his cock and sucks it. She sucks it very well, very deep. We see his face contort as if he’s about to cum. She stops, and stands up. We can see him pleading, struggling for release of his cum. Instead, she leans forward and kisses him lightly. He strains to push against her but she’s too smart for that. He relaxes and they kiss more, their tongues coming together, her hand sliding behind his head. She eventually pulls back. He looks thoughtful, like this could be, might be, familiar or something.]

[Close ups. Our gal reaches into her bag and pulls out something we can’t see. She yanks off his blindfold. He blinks a lot, we see his face for the first time. He’s rather handsome. He blinks several times under the light, then recognition dawns on him. He smiles at first, then tries to reach for her when he remembers he’s shackled. A look of terror crosses his face. He struggles but she grabs him and straps a ball gag onto his mouth. He can scream, but no one will ever hear him. His dick is still hard. She spits in his face, then she kicks him in the balls. His eyes bulge and he collapses, only he can’t because of his shackles. He moans and tears roll down his eyes as he hangs there. Our gal brings over a special bench and puts it in front of him. Carefully, she unlocks his arms and helps him fall onto the bench. She quickly shackles his hands down along the sides of the bench. She gets a strap-on from her bag, it’s ridiculously big. He sobs more. She spits on it, sucks it, in front of him, then straps it on herself. She gets behind him and spits some more on his ass, then shoves it into him. His body goes rigid as he shrieks and screams, but to no avail. She pounds his cheating ass, hard. She pulls out of him, and removes his ball gag. But instantly she shoves the dildo into his mouth. She waves her hand.]

[Close up on Big Black as he walks in. Pull out, we see he’s naked, with a big fucking cock hanging between his legs. We see terror again in our boy’s eyes as he thinks he’s going to get ass raped again. But instead, our girl undoes her strap-on and begins to suck Big Black’s cock. She can only go down about three fourths of the way, but she’s very enthusiastic. Our man is seen to be talking until she holds up the ball gag again, he shuts up. Big Black turns her over and fucks her hard from behind on the concrete floor. She loves it and yells and hoots and hollers. Our man turns his head, Big Black slaps him and points his face back to the action.]

[Close up of our girl. We see the glint in her eyes again, she smiles and laughs and shouts as she cums full force from Big Black’s fucking. Presently, she gets close to our boy, putting her face next to his. Big Black puts his cock in her mouth and with short but fast strokes, fucks her face hard. His face tightens up as he cums, our gal catching all of it in her mouth. She looks at our tattooed friend, Big Black holds the guy’s mouth open, and she spits it into our guy’s face. Most of it lands in his mouth. Big Black points a big finger at him, and he reluctantly swallows.]

[Alleyway. Our boy is seen being thrown into the alley. He’s got his pants on, he stumbles in the garbage piles. Shoes are tossed at him. Then his tan overcoat flies into a dirty puddle.]

[Our girl smiles, the gleam in her eye still. She and big Black look at a clipboard, and start pointing at some things in the dungeon. Camera pulls back, she is making motions as if they are going to redecorate the dungeon with some new stuff.]

[Fadeout]

My girls just sat there, staring off into space.

“Well?” I asked. “Anything?”

Finally, Stacy spoke up. “Well, where to begin. It’s so full of cliche’s that it almost hurts my feelings. Your characters are cardboard, the plot is obvious, and the ending is somewhat weak.”

I looked dejectedly at the carpeting.

“But!” Stacy continued. “Hey, look at me. I’m not done. But! I’m also incredibly turned on and if You don’t touch me in about 5 seconds I’m going to scream!”

“Really?” I asked. “You got horny from it?”

“3 – 2 -” she counted down.

I jumped beside her on the couch and hugged her. I put my hand in her crotch, I could feel the heat from her as she clamped her legs down and dry humped my hand. I looked over at Whitney.

“Well, what did you think, baby?”

“I’m a little stunned. Stunned at how fucking psycho you are. Stunned that I liked most of it. Stunned that I wanted that big black guy to fuck him in the ass at the end.”

I laughed at that.

Missy spoke up. “Trent, I already came in my shorts, look.” She stood up for us, her wet spot very apparent. She shook her head and took them off. No panties, of course. She likes going commando.

“You have to film it,” Melissa continued. She sat back down and lazily rubbed her pussy. “But, can you? That’s a lot of people! Do you know any big black guys?”

“No, I have no idea how to really do this. It just came to me one day.”

“Seriously?” asked Whitney. “Things like this just come to you? You are a warped little individual, aren’t you!” But she said it with a twinkle in her eye.

I was still rubbing Stacy through her pants when she said to Whitney. “Hey middle sister. You said nothing’s changed between all of us, right? Well I need to get fucked right fucking now so join in or whatever but I need this man!”

Whitney laughed. “You two, or you three go on without me. I’m still going through my clothes. Don’t be all day, though. We’ve got to get back, Trent. Big day tomorrow.”

Right. Big day at my new job tomorrow. But… it’s a pretty big day right now, too!

Missy came over to us, but Stacy stopped her. “Honey, sweetie, could you just give me ten minutes? You can sit right there and watch or whatever, but can I just get a little ‘Trent’ time alone? Please? You can have him afterwards.”

A little sadly, Melissa sat back down on the couch. But she kept fingering herself and watching us.

Stacy hurriedly undressed, I did too. I like having sexy girls all around me, but I also like the one-on-one stuff too. Stacy laid down on the couch, pulling me on top of her.

She whispered so Missy couldn’t hear. “Just fuck me. Now. I’m ready, just put it in.”

I maneuvered between her legs, my cock found her wet pussy waiting. She was ready, alright. Ready, waiting, and fucking oozing on my cock. She kissed me as I slid deep into her. Little “oh’s” and “yes”es escaped from her lips. She whispered more to me.

“Thank you for the movie script… I’m so flattered… and you’re going to be the guy, right?”

I nodded affirmative.

“There’s so many cumshots from your character… so much cum… I believe I get covered in it a few times… covered in your cum… oh you fuck me so well… cover me in your cum… always… never stop… and fuck my ass, and tie me to a wall… and fuck me with another guy… I’ll suck both your cocks at the same time… but I’ll never kick you in balls baby… never…Oh I like it nice and slow like this… but you can do anything to me… slap me… spank me… spit on me… oh you like that?”

I erupted inside her. Talking to me like that, it kills me. Having her tell me over and over that she wanted my cum, well I couldn’t keep it inside any longer. My throbbing cock triggered her orgasm. Stacy kissed me deeply as her pussy walls contracted on raging cock.

“Okay okay!” Missy interrupted. “Break it up you two! What is this, amateur hour? Quit fooling around and fuck me hard, Trent!”

Missy crawled on top of Stacy, but backwards, so they got into a sixty-nine. Missy plopped down so her cunt was right in Stacy’s face. I smiled at Stacy as she extended her tongue and licked her sister’s already dripping cunt.

My cock managed to return to ramming size. I was a bit surprised. Three big cums already today, and it’s only around 2 o’clock!

I forced my cock into Missy’s cunt, pushing her juices aside. My balls dragged on Stacy’s face. I know she didn’t mind.

Whitney walked by and smiled at me. She really doesn’t mind, I thought.

“Hey baby!” I said to her. “Grab that little camera, I think it’s charged enough. Yeah turn it on, hey everyone, say ‘Hi’ to Kylie!”

Whitney pointed the camera down at Stacy’s face. “Hey Kylie! Wish you were here!”

“Come here!” said Missy. “Point it at me! Ok good. Hey Kylie, look at this!”

Missy dipped her tongue into Stacy’s pussy. She slurped up some cum into her mouth.

“Mmmm, huh? Maybe you’d like me to do this to you? Huh? Maybe? Yeah? We’ll have a contest to see who has the bigger tits and the winner gets–“

“Kylie’s are bigger,” I interrupted.

“And the winner gets,” Missy continued, trying to think of something. “She gets her tits spanked by everyone! HAhahaha! Come on and fuck me harder Trent! Don’t be a pussy!”

Whitney pointed the camera at me.

“Hey sister. Just fucking around. My dick is tired. You better leave me alone tonight. You Slut!”

Whitney pointed it at herself. “I don’t know why I’m here. These assholes are just fucking around and ignoring me. I need some milk therapy tonight. Ple-e-e-ase?”

I slapped Missy on her ass cheek, hard.

“OW! What was that for?”

“You called me a pussy!” I teased.

“Well, you are!”

SMACK on her ass! you could see my fingers left a red mark on her cheeks.

“That didn’t hurt!”

SMACK!

“Ow!” she cried out. “Ok that one did… OW! Shit!”

“Hey Trent,” said Whitney. “I’m getting great footage of this down here. Your cock looks amazing in Missy’s cunt, and Stacy is licking your shaft and her pussy… this is great!”

Well, it felt fucking great. Missy’s tight pussy felt so great, and Stacy’s tongue pressed hard on my cock as I rammed it in and out of Missy. How much of this can a man take? Only a couple minutes, it turned out.

I looked down at Whitney, she saw my face and came up and laid her face on her sister’s ass cheeks, opening her mouth so seductively.

I pulled my cock out and jerked it onto Whitney’s face, streaking across Missy’s ass in the process.

“Put it back in!” begged Missy. “I need it to cum!”

Whitney gave it a few good sucks, and I rammed it back inside Missy. I managed to fuck Missy a little bit more. Combined with Stacy licking her from underneath, my shrinking cock got Missy off, her juices dripping down onto Stacy’s face.

You gotta love sisters, man!

( . Y . )

Well, Monday sure was weird.

Spent the morning doing the usual Human Resources stuff; filling out forms, getting oriented, photographed, fingerprinted, passwords, all that junk.

My temporary supervisor, Steve, took me to lunch at a very expensive place, Ribeye steaks! But no drinks, which was good because I was anxious to get started. Steve took me to my office and introduced me around to people. Steve was showing me the ropes as my immediate boss, the very smoking-hot Taylor Worthington, was traveling with my brother-in-law in the Orient.

So as he’s leaving, Steve reached into his pocket and slid me two tickets to the hockey game on Friday. The team is owned by the company, he said, we always get tickets. Enjoy! Well, ok, thanks.

And then, one of my co-workers came by, re-introduced himself, and says hey, got an extra $100 gift card to Outback Restaurant, and why don’t I take it? Um… I guess…

It continued throughout the afternoon. People came by and gave me gifts. Or, tried to give me gifts. After an hour of this stuff, about 5 different people, I said “enough” and declined all subsequent gifts. I mean, this was fricking weird. It’s like I was being paid off, or extorting these people, or something. I don’t know what.

Anyway, started looking into our security protocols and found them to be in massive disarray. And I couldn’t figure out why. I mean, this shit isn’t that hard, how could it be configured to have some gaping holes?

Got a call from my Brother-in-law, Richard AKA Dick, late in the afternoon. He was in Malaysia, where it was early morning.

“Hey buddy! How’s your first day?”

“Yeah, great! Everyone’s been real cool and all.”

“Any problems?”

“Well… yeah… Everybody is trying to give me gifts. I don’t get it. I refused them and returned most of them. What the hell is going on?”

“Tre-e-e-nt! Buddy! Don’t worry about it! They’re just glad to have you aboard and all. It’s something we do for everyone.”

Hmmm, right. Even the assistants? The secretaries? They’ve got $100 to just hand out? Doesn’t sound right.

“Yeah Richard. Well I just don’t feel good about it. Anyway, I’m patching up the security holes–“

“Whoa!” said Dick. “Take it easy buddy, it’s your first day. Don’t worry about that, it’s pretty complex–“

“No, really, Dick. It’s no problem. I’m almost–“

“Ok Trent. Slow it down. What we need you to work on is in the E-mail Taylor sent you, so just do that until we get back next week.”

We talked a little more and hung up.

That night, I was really worried about what I had gotten myself into.

Kylie and Whitney managed to take my mind of things, though. Whitney sucked my cock while I was trying to milk my sister dry (it never happened, she always had more). Kylie started talking to me.

“I liked that little movie you guys sent me yesterday!”

“Mmmm Hmmm.” I didn’t like letting go.

“I uh… haven’t seen the girls in almost a year, you know.”

“Mmm.”

“Maybe we should have them over this weekend?”

“Mmmmm!” I nodded my head. Yes, let’s have them over!

“But… well I don’t know if they’ll like me…” she drifted off. This is one of those things guys don’t get. Is she really nervous or just fishing for compliments? Fortunately, Whitney piped up.

“Like you? Missy is completely ape-shit about you! Say the word and she’ll be here as soon as she can. Stacy, too.” Whitney went back to sucking my cock.

“But,” Kylie continued. “She said something about spanking my tits? I don’t know, that sounds kinky.”

Reluctantly, I released her nipple and swallowed. “Sweetie, don’t worry. I’ve got the slow motion camera so we’ll be able to capture all of it.”

“Oh,” Kylie replied, sarcastically. “Good, cuz that’s what I was worried about! Dumbshit. Suck me harder.”

I grabbed both her tits and mashed them together, trying to get both nipples in my mouth. If I pulled really hard on them, I could. Warm momma’s milk poured down my throat as Whitney increased her mouth pressure on my cock. I hadn’t cum in over 24 hours, I had a shitload saved up. Ecstatically, my sperms fired into Whitney’s mouth. She carefully captured all of it.

Whitney pushed Kylie on her back, and drizzled my cum all over Kylie’s leaking tits. Then, holding them together, Whitney buried her face in Kylie’s soft, cum-covered breasts. She kissed Kylie, sharing some of my cum with my sister. I pushed a milky tit into the mix, they both played and licked it up.

“Trent,” began Kylie. “Will you… maybe… make a movie of just me and Whitney here? I think it would be nice.”

Fuck, yeah. I’ll make all the movies I can of these two.

As soon as I get this job shit settled down.

Richard’s supposed to go to China in a few days, and then home. I think we’ll clear up all this shady shit.

( . Y . )

Thanks for reading. More to come!

---

this is my second one

A Teenage Escort.
Part 1.

The Training

My family was fairly poor, no, really poor. As a child through high
school I was teased about my clothes, shoes, everything other kids had
that were nicer. By the time I got to 10th grade at 16 years old I was
sick of it. My parents were wonderful just not educated and had lousy
jobs. We never went hungry or anything like that but the teasing had
scarred me to my soul.

One thing I had going for me was I am pretty with a great body. That led
to many of the mean insults from other girls because their boyfriends
wanted to fuck me. Not date me, not the trailer park poor hot chick, but
hot chick to slam a few times without being seen out with me.

For the longest time my studies were all I was interested in, having
seen what being high school dropouts did for my parents.

At a local Goodwill store, the ones where donated stuff gets sold for
charity, I was looking at some clothes. It?s really kind of awesome what
you can sometimes find for a buck or two. This lady comes over to the
rack I was at and says, ?oh that would look so good on you.? It
surprised me because she wasn?t one of the volunteers that work there.

?Uh, thank you but it?s a few more dollars than I have to spend?, I
replied. ?My name?s Brendy?, she said as she extended her hand to shake
mine. ?Hi Brendy, I?m Rhonda.?

She flashed a big smile. Looking at her outfit took me aback, she was
dressed in what must have been a very expensive dress, Fendi handbag,
and beautiful stiletto heals. ?Well Rhonda it is my pleasure to meet you?.

?You don?t look like you shop here often Brendy?, I commented. ?Oh I buy
a lot of stuff here for my girls, they go through a lot of clothes on
the job.?

?How many daughters do you have?? Brendy smiles big again, ?none, they
work for me.? Inquisitive now about what they do and why they go through
so many outfits I asked her, ?what do they do to go through so many
clothes??

She shakes her head slightly and replies, ?this and that, they use many
for costumes, some get ripped up, some kept as souvenirs by their, uh,
dates.?

I?m really curious now, uh dates?? ?Dates, souvenirs, ripped up, what do
your girls do exactly??

She looks me dead in the eyes and says,?Rhonda, you?re a beautiful young
girl with an angelic sweet face and a super hot body, you could make a
lot of money working for me.? I?m interested in the idea of making a lot
of money. My brow furrows, ?and what exactly would my job be??

?Well,? she continues, ?I have many gentlemen, very rich gentlemen, that
want a nice young girl to spend time with, and they pay well. Looking at
you I can say you?d make about $2,000 to $3,000 a week, cash. Does that
sound interesting Rhonda??

My eyes get wide open, first at the amount of money then ask, ?you say
spend time with but for that kind of cash they must want more than company.?

?Most do but some not, they like the company of a young pretty soft
girl, but yes, some want more? way more but they pay really, really
well.? My face is turning red and I?m getting a warm feeling rushing
through my body. I?m a virgin, only seen a dick a few times but used to
sneak my parents porn movies when they were gone and rub my pussy.

I?ve seen them enough to know how dirty people can get, licking pussy,
sucking cock, fucking, ass fucking, 2 or more guys ravaging a girl. Now
the clothes comment makes sense. In these movies there are schoolgirls,
nurses, street whores, simulated rape, spanking, girls getting tied up,
slapped around.

?Gee Brendy, that?s tempting but I have to be honest with you, I?m a
virgin and though I?ve seen porno?s enough to know about almost all sex
I?m not sure I could do it, ya know??

And there?s that big smile again. ?Oh Rhonda, a virgin gets $5,000 or
more the first client they have. Depending on what you?re willing to do
you could get up to $10,000, but you?d have to really be at the disposal
sexually to the client, maybe even more than one at the same session.?

?If I tried and couldn?t go through with it what happens??, I ask. ?The
client isn?t charged and you go home, but won?t be called again for an
escort?, she explains.

I?m thinking about this hard, up to $10,000 for the first time, that?s
better than the shitty McDonald?s some rich asshole punk in school would
give me to try to fuck me. And a regular weekly income of thousands, I
could tell my parents I got an after school job, help with the bills,
wear nice clothes and tell all those snotty bitches at school to fuck off.

This is the turning point, F-YOU snob cunts! ?Look Rhonda, let?s do a
trial run to see if you want to do this, ok?? Trial run??

?I have a client tomorrow I take care of personally, his money allowed
me to start this business and get other girls working for me,? she says.
?He likes what is called a ?triple play?, blowjob, fuck, and anal. You
can come along and just watch to see how it works. He?ll pay you $500 to
play with your pussy while he does me and you said you like porn so it?d
just be like live porn.?

?But I don?t have anything decent or sexy to wear.?

?No problem, we?re about the same size, I?ll pick you up early and we?ll
raid my closet and get you set up.? Looking at her outfit I bet she?s
got some really nice stuff I could wear. ?Ok, I get out of school at Lee
High at 3pm, pick me up there ok??

?Sure sweetie, that will give us plenty of time to get worked up and
ready, see you then,? she says then turns and walks out to a red
Mercedes convertible.

All that night and next day at school I?m anxious, nervous, and turned
on. Classes seem to drag on forever. When that last bell rang I
practically sprinted to the parking lot. Not seeing her car was
disappointing until I heard this honk-honk. Looking across the street
was a limousine. The dark tinted window slides down and Brendy leans out
and waves to me.

You should have seen the looks on people?s faces as I crossed the street
and the driver opened the door for me. I was hooked, F-U snobs was all I
could think.

?Is this yours,? I ask Brendy. ?No, it belongs to our client, he?s a
very, very wealthy businessman. There are a lot of perks in this
business Rhonda. Now let?s go get you prepped, raid the closet, and
enjoy a fantastic dinner then have some fun!?

Next thing I know is we are at a beauty salon, an expensive spa as the
rich call them. ?Come on Rhonda, it?s time we get pampered.?

The doorman guides us in and it is awesome. In the front is a tray with
champagne, he hands a glass to each of us. Quickly an immaculately
dressed and coiffed woman smiles and says, ?Brendy, so good to see you,
and who is this beautiful girl with you??

?This is Rhonda, hopefully you?ll be seeing her often.?

?Ladies, follow me please? as she leads us to the spa area. We enter
dressing, or rather undressing rooms, and strip naked then wrap
ourselves with warmed soft large towels. I hear Brendy calling and step
out of the dressing room.

?Follow me Rhonda? she says then heads around to a large room. There are
padded tables that have a hole where your head would be. Doing as she
does I lay down on the table putting my face in that open area. It
coddles my face.

Soon two women enter and take our towels off leaving me naked. I feel
warm oil being poured on my back and legs. Sliding hands start to rub
me. Good gawd this feels good! Scented candles are lit and low and
soothing music is playing and this woman is massaging my body nearly
putting me to sleep. This goes on for about a half hour before we are
wrapped back into the towels.

Again, following Brendy we go to another room. Here we get our hands
massaged then dipped in warm oil. The two Asian women begin to work on
our finger nails as our feet are soaking in a tub of warm oil then massaged.

I can?t believe this, for the first time in my life I got a massage and
am getting a manicure and pedicure. Sure, I?ve read all about spa
treatments in my women?s magazines but for a girl who wears $1 shirts
this is unreal. Brendy is getting me hooked harder and harder, she knows
the game.

After we are done there two men, gay as hell, come in and walk (or
prance) us to the hair salon area. We are washed, conditioned, cut,
dried and styled. When they turn me around to the mirror I almost cried.
My hair looked like those bitches at school. Then we go to yet another
room filled with mirrors and lights around them.

Oh fuck, I?m going to get a professional make-up job. Thanks to the
towel all the pussy juice that I was flowing didn?t leave stains on the
chairs. During all this Brendy is talking so sweet to me and telling me
how I could have this all the time. Yeah I thought, just got to suck and
fuck to get it.

No big deal I rationalized, to live this lifestyle I probably have to
marry some fat ass and do the same with him. At least I could do it on
my own terms.

We left the spa and entering the limo more champagne was waiting.
?Rhonda, we?re heading back to my penthouse apartment to get ready. As
the limo pulls up to this high rise building my awe grows. Penthouse?
The only penthouse I thought I?d see was the magazine on the porn rack
behind the counter at the local zippy mart.

A uniformed doorman opens the limo door, ?good day miss Brendy,? he
says. ?Oh very well Jim, and how?s that wonderful family of yours?? She
really knows how to work people and I find it intriguing.

To the exclusive express elevator we go up to her apartment. It was
flashy but in a good way.

?Oh come dear, let?s get out of these clothes and take a bath.? This
bathroom was larger than my whole trailer. ?Be careful not to wet your
hair or rub your face sweetie. The dressing area is over here.? I follow
her. Seems like a lost puppy but my head is spinning from all this.

She opens these two large French doors to reveal a ?closet? that is a
clothing store, shoe store, and accessories store combined. There are
chairs and a table in there. Chairs and table in a closet?

We undress and slip into the tub. She has scented oils and rose petals
floating on top. It is odd that I have no shyness being nude around her.
The tub is so large we don?t even touch each other. A light bubbling is
coming out of places all over the tub and is invigorating.

She pours two glasses of champagne, apparently rich people drink a lot
of champagne. My head is getting light, I?m not used to alcohol.

?Our client likes everything smooth,? she says as she grabs a razor. She
moves over to me and lightly kisses me on the neck placing the razor on
the ledge. I never thought about being with a woman but I don?t recoil.
Moving up my neck to my ear I feel tingling in my pussy. Her light
kisses and tongue moves across my cheek and she is now licking my lips.

Her kiss becomes firmer then her tongue parts my lips. My mouth opens to
her tongue and my tongue meets hers.

There I am making out with this beautiful woman and liking it. Her hands
are stroking all over my body making me squirm a little. That good
squirm of excitement.

Backing away she gets the razor and pulls one of my legs up, lathering
it with some good smelling gel. She shaves me from ankle to hip, very
gently and sexy. Then the other leg. ?Rhonda, stand up sweetie, I?m
going to make you smooth everywhere.?

I do and her hands spread my legs exposing my pussy. I?m not hairy at
all and she carefully takes what ?peach fuzz? I do have off my body.
While we were nude earlier I noticed she had already groomed herself.

Stepping out of the tub she dried me off, again kissing me a little.
Then she dried herself.

?Let?s get you some lingerie honey,? she says. Back to the huge closet
we go. She grabs a shopping bag off the floor and says, ?here sweetie, I
bought this for you earlier today,? handing me the bag. It contained a
pair of black thigh high lace stockings, a garter belt, black corset
with push-up top (with my ample tits meant they were going to look
huge), and lace thong panties.

?Put the stockings on first, then the garter belt and straps, then the
corset, and call me at that point, I?m going to get us another glass of
champagne.?

Sliding the stockings, pure silk, up my super smooth legs was thrilling.
I had seen garter belts in Victoria Secret ads so knew what to do and
the corset was already laced so I just pulled it on. ?Brendy, I?m at the
point you said to call for you.?

She popped around the corner and handed me another glass of champagne. I
told her I was buzzed.

?Not yet dear, but you will be?? Standing in front of her with my new
lingerie I was still very comfortable being naked with her. Maybe I had
a thing for women I didn?t know before. My bare recently shaven pussy
was exposed.

She approached me and began deep kissing me, swirling her tongue around
mine with champagne being exchanged in our mouths. I could feel her hand
slide around my breast cupping it, pulling and pinching my hard nipple.
Next her hand slid down my tight hard stomach to cupping my pussy. Using
her index and ring finger she opens my flower. Her middle finger gently
touches my clit.

My body shakes. Her kisses get harder as she feels me reacting to her
touch. Nobody but me had ever touched my pussy and it was fantastic.
Pressing firmer now rotating her finger on my clit I shuddered more. I
could feel me getting wetter with every circle on my pussy button.

Lightly pushing me back I could feel my legs back up to a chair. ?Sit
down sexy girl.? When I do she kneels between my legs and takes the
glass from my hand placing both on the table.

She looks up at me with that big smile of hers, puts both hands under my
thighs pulling me to the edge of the chair. I can?t speak either out of
fear or excitement. I just know this is the most exciting feeling I?ve
ever known. Pulling each leg up behind the knees she spreads me and
places each over the soft arms of the plush chair. I feel exposed but
sexy, I had never worn lingerie nor feel the air on my pussy that was
freshly shaven smooth.

Leaning into me her hot breathe feels good on my pussy. Soft loving
kisses she gives all around my pussy and inner thighs. My head falls
back as I feel her hands slide up the silk stocking covered thighs that
are open for her.

Her tongue licks with strokes at my closed vagina, with each lick I feel
more sensation. Now her hands have reached my pussy, her fingers open
the folds that protect the opening.

I?m totally exposed like I?ve never been and never knew how much I would
want to be. As she pulls me open she laps at my obviously excited
dripping cunt. My hips buck upwards slightly to greet her mouth. Gently
but with enough pressure her lips suck my pussy lips in one side at a
time. I feel her wet (her saliva and my juice mixed) lips suck in and
slide up and down each of my exposed pussy folds.

Becoming rhythmic my hips gently press into her as she gently presses
her mouth onto me. Going from one side of my cunt to the other feeling
her more firmly open my up and barely touch my clit was driving me to
heights I never thought.

On one sliding stoke up she sucks my clit into her mouth and I nearly
fall backwards in the chair. Brendy has my pussy pulled open, juiced
like nothing I ever did alone, and had my clit which was hard in her
mouth. As she slid one finger from each hand holding me open into my
sloppy cunt her mouth sucked my clit into her harder.

My breathing became so fast I was near hyperventilating. The tip of her
tongue barely lapped on the tip of my clit. Her fingers moved deep
inside me. My pussy spasmed and Brendy felt it, she then started to
ravage my clit with a hard sucking mouth and swirling tongue.

It was all I could take and blurted out, ?Brendy, I going to cum you are
making feel too good.?

That just made her plunging fingers press up into what I later learned
was the infamous ?G spot?, suck my clit harder and tongue it faster.

My hips pressed into her mouth so hard afterwards I thought maybe I did
something to hurt her. ?Ohhhhh Brendy, it?s happening, I?m going to cum
harder than ever??

She continued and I shook as I came. Oddly, something I never did before
and was worried after it happened, when I was having the best orgasm in
my life I squirted something out of my pussy. Shaking as I came down
from the orgasm my mind raced, oh gawd did I just pee in her mouth?

?Rhonda that was so delicious, I think you?re going to be great in this
business.?

I was heaving and breathing deeply. ?Brendy I?m so sorry, I don?t know
what happened. Never have I had anything squirt out of me while having
an orgasm, please don?t be mad.?

?Sweetie,? she said laughing, ?you?re a squirter, you get extra money
for that!?

?A what? What?s squirting? Why get extra money??

There?s that big smile again. ?You?ve seen porno and when a guy cums he
shoots jizm from his cock. Well, some girls do too when they cum real
hard, it?s much thinner but about the same thing. Clients will pay extra
if you can do that while you rub yourself off, fuck you, fuck your ass,
and if you can do it when they?re sucking your cunt they will love you.?

?But that?s the first time I ever did that and it was because of you,? I
say.

?You just have to learn to control it, and you will, you are the best
girl I?ve had in a long time. Look at you, your body is perfect, you are
a baby face beauty, and I?ll bet you can be the dirtiest slut my clients
ever had. You?ve got a big rich future girl!?

Every time she tells me things she gets me more excited about doing this
escort work.

?Now baby, let?s have one more glass of champagne then we?ll get
dressed. The limo will be here at 8 to take us to dinner with our
client. Afterwards we?ll go to an exquisite hotel and do what we do. Ok??

?Brendy, if this job is anything close to what we just did I?m your best
girl!?

I clean up my pussy, it was a sloppy mess, and Brendy brings another
glass of champagne. ?Let?s look through the closet to find you something
super sexy but very refined to wear. Go ahead and put on the thong
panties I got you.?

Her clothes are so fantastic, we look on rack after rack, she wants to
put me in the perfect outfit. The shelves of shoes she has is a huge
collection.

She already bought me sexy lingerie. ?Rhonda, look around and you?ll
find many sexy dresses that still have the tags on, anything you want
you can keep, same with the shoes.? You got to be kidding me I thought,
there were dresses with $2,000 price tags, shoes at $1,500, the clothes
the bitches at school wear.

I found the perfect black short dress that went perfect with my
lingerie. It did. ?Oh sweetie, I know the perfect shoes to go with
that,? she says as she hands me a pair of Jimmy Choo pumps. We?re
talking $800 shoes?

She dresses and looks immaculate, this kind of money you can buy
whatever and look perfect. But again for what clients pay you should.
You may have up to 8 in a week, that?s big money.

We meet the limo driver in the lobby. Whisked away downtown to a
Japanese restaurant that doesn?t even have a sign outside. Brendy takes
us back to a private frosted glass dining room. Opening the door is an
amazingly handsome guy in his 30?s I guess. His eyes grow large seeing
me follow Brendy through the door. Am I on drugs in some ?Pretty Woman?
dream that I?ll wake up in my trailer?

?Hello Trevor, this is Rhonda and she?s going to join us tonight, I
didn?t think you?d mind??

?Brendy, you devious person, you knew I wouldn?t mind and you brought
such a young exquisite beautiful girl. It will be of course my pleasure
to spend an evening with you two wonderful tantalizing women. As you
knew it would Brendy.?

We are sat by a tuxedo wearing maitre de like we were royalty. Small
talk goes on as wine is served, an appetizer, soup, sushi (yuck, not my
liking at that point), and a small grill comes in. They cook lobster,
shrimp, steak, etc. that all smell so wonderful.

All the time the wine is flowing. My head was already airy from the
champagne and the wine didn?t help. If not for all the food I?d be a
falling down drunk by now.

After dinner they bring in these small cups of dark colored liquor. It
was sweet and delicious.

Soon we were leaving in the limo. Very quickly we were at a posh hotel,
doormen falling over to greet us, Mr. this and that the whole time.
Shuttled into another private elevator my brain is scrambled. It?s not
just the alcohol, the whole day has been an experience I didn?t know
existed. No doubt from all the stuff that I got and experienced it was a
$3,000 day already, and that was before the money from the client.

The elevator opens directly into the suite. Once inside the client goes
to the main bedroom. Brendy comes to me to explain the events to come.

?Once he comes out he?ll be in a bathrobe, you will sit over there on
the small couch and he will accompany me on the long couch. We will
touch then I will do a strip dance for him. While I do he will get hard
and begin to stroke his cock, ok??

?Yes, I understand.?

?As he strokes his dick you will come up behind me and rub your hands
over me, slowly undressing me. Then I will do the same to you. We only
go down to our lingerie, the rest will happen later, got it??

?Sure, I can do this.?

He walks into the room exactly as Brendy described. The music cues up on
the sound system and Brendy begins her dance. I get up and walk over to
her sexy dance, already my pussy is getting wet again. As the music
plays and she sexily dances we strip each other.

As if on cue he opens the robe. He has a hard dick that must be 8? and
fairly fat. Brendy and I continue and I?m getting more excited but still
too afraid to take a dick in my cunt.

The lighting is low but enough to see everything. Brendy pulls me to her
side and buries her tongue in my mouth. We are there dancing slowly
feeling each others bodies, kissing intimately, wearing nothing but our
lingerie. I?m in my black and she?s in an almost identical outfit in white.

Both of us are clean shaven from ankle to belly. She turns me so my ass
is facing the client. Bending me over she exposes my ass and shaven cunt
to him. Looking between my legs I can see he has increased his pace of
jerking his dick. Oddly seeing his large dick hard was exciting. Brendy,
now having my body bent over exposed pulls my cunt open. It isn?t as
soft and sweet as we did before, it is more forceful and dominating.

I don?t mind, I?m getting more excited every second.

Her hands open me up for view. Now it?s two fingers each hand stretching
my cunt open. Her thumbs are now firmly tugging on my clit. My pussy
juice is gushing. Grabbing the back of my head by the hair she shoves my
face in her cunt.

Bent over, pussy and ass at the view of the client, Brendy stretching my
cunt and almost harshly massaging my clit with a thumb, she rips my head
back and shoves my mouth on her pussy.

I hadn?t licked her at her place nor licked any girl, but I knew what to
do. She went back to having two hands work my pussy just feet from the
client?s face while bucking her hips and pussy into my face. Her taste
was so good I knew I was dripping in cunt juice. She was also totally
shaven smooth and the whole atmosphere was sex, pure hardcore sex. And I
liked it.

Just a moment later she did something I never thought I would enjoy. Her
sloppy fingers soaked in my pussy juice pulled out of my cunt.

I felt her slide upwards. Remember, I?m bent over, my virgin pussy and
ass open now exposed just inches from the client?s face. He?s stroking
his dick as I lap at the sweet cunt of Brendy, she takes one finger from
each of her pussy soaked hands and enters my asshole.

I jump in those expensive pumps I?m wearing. A finger on one side and
one from the other is now entering my ass.

After a short time oddly my ass relaxes because I?m so turned on her
fingers pull me open. Each hand then jams another finger in my bung.
Again at first it hurts then becomes ok. Still looking through my legs
as I?m bent over the client is jerking so fast and hard I can?t believe
he hasn?t cum.

This continues for just a short time longer. Brendy pulls away from my
lapping tongue and presses me down to my knees. Next she walks around
me, my back to the client and her facing him.

?Time to suck my cock Brendy? he tells her. I?m not sure what to do, I
can?t see them right now.

Brendy instructs me to lay on my back so I stretch out and am now
looking up her legs apart and staring directly at her luscious pussy.
?Finger my cunt Rhonda? she tells me. I reach up and insert two fingers
into her. They slide right in because she was very wet.

She bends over a grabs the client by the base of his hard thick cock and
begins stroking him. He leans back on the couch as Brendy slowly strokes
him. Able to look back now I?m watching them, learning.

I slip two more fingers in her juicy cunt, only my thumb is out and it?s
furiously rubbing her clit. Brendy then lowers herself on her knees with
the client?s dick just in front of her face. She takes her other hand
and gently pulls my arm down pushing it down to my pussy.

The sweet smell of her wet cunt so close to me was more intoxicating
than all the alcohol I had that day. Much to my delight Brendy then
squatted right onto my mouth. She was grinding her cunt on my open
sucking mouth. My tongue darted in between her folds trying to taste all
of her I could. Feeling her using my face as her sex toy was great.

She lifts up just a bit. ?Rhonda get on your knees beside me, I want you
to watch me suck a cock the right way.? Getting out from underneath her
I get in position as she instructed.

As if on auto-response my hand moves to her pussy slipping four fingers
inside. Meanwhile my other hand goes to my pussy putting three fingers
in my gushing cunt. Brendy moves her mouth to the client?s purple cock
head. Gripping him at the base, using the tip of her tongue she lightly
laps at the shiny precum oozing from the hole at the top of his dick.

I?m watching intently knowing I would need these techniques to be pro in
this business. She next swirls her tongue around the ridge where the
shaft and head meet. Moving from there using her lips and tongue she
works the shaft. Up and down the bottom, top, and sides she sucks and
licks his dick shaft.

Looking at the client?s face his eyes are almost rolled back. Brendy
moves her attention his ball sack, licking all around at first then
sucking one then the other nut into her mouth. It looks very erotic as
she is doing this his cock is twitching around in the air. Brendy
reaches up and strokes his dick some more.

Her hand strokes down and stays at the base slowly squeezing and
relaxing her grip. Then her head lifts up and her mouth is open and
directly over his dick. She lowers her mouth on him slowly and devours
his large cock down to her hand. He throws his head back to the couch
now looking up at the ceiling.

Brendy slowly pulls her mouth up stopping just before the head pops out.
She removes her hand and slowly again now goes down where his dick meets
his balls. Gawd, she sucked his entire dick all the way into her mouth.

He raises his hips a bit forcing him into her mouth deeper. Brendy is
one great cock sucker, as good or better than any I?ve seen watching my
parent?s porn.

She begins to move her mouth up and down his dick. Both my pussy and
hers are getting so wet our juices are flowing down the inside of our
thighs. As my fingers work each of us the slushing sound mixes with the
slurping sound of her mouth fuck she?s giving our client.

As her pace increases his hips buck a little more at her face. He grabs
her head and soon he?s face fucking her furiously. Faster and faster he
shoves his cock deep into her mouth, it has to be getting into her
throat. Occasionally he just gets full hilt into her throat and stays
there pressing himself as deep as he can get. Given the size of his cock
that must be pretty deep.

Brendy doesn?t gag, I?d be gasping for air. Amazingly I see her tongue
come out of her mouth to his ball sack. That?s impossible I think but
there I am getting a direct view of a great cock sucker deep throating a
large dick and licking his balls at the same time.

He pulls back and begins a fast paced fucking of Brendy?s mouth and
throat. With my slick hand nearly wholly in Brendy?s sloppy cunt I put
my thumb into her ass. She must have liked it because she bucked back
into my hand forcing it deeper in her pussy and ass.

The client sat upright leaning over Brendy?s head, still pumping her
mouth. He was watching me fuck her cunt and ass with my fingers.

It must have been a good look because he began to grunt and almost
brutally stab at Brendy?s throat. Still holding her head by the back he
groans and grunts louder. From the pornos I know what?s coming, or
cumming. So does Brendy, she bucks harder on my hand and groans herself.

Vibrations from her groans on his cock must have been the final turn on
as he stiffens. He groans one more time then says,?oh yeah Brendy you
great whore, I?m going to cum down your throat? as he presses her head
into his crotch. Two seconds later he grunts and I can see Brendy?
throat moving as she swallows his cum.

I?ll bet it was a lot by the number of times I saw her throat moving
while swallowing each spurt.

His upper body falls to back of the couch, his dick still deep in
Brendy?s mouth. Brendy begins to shudder slightly, I wonder if I?m
hurting her now. Nope, she starts to groan and buck her ass against my
hand. M, M, M, MMM, MMMMMMM, I hear from her.

I realize she?s having an orgasm, and that sets me off. I start my own
groaning. In an instant I feel her pussy tighten then spasm. Mine was
doing the same. Soon I felt a warm liquid flow out of her and down my
forearm. She?s a squirter too.

It was all I needed and began my orgasm squirting my female ejaculation
all over the carpet. Eventually both of us had girl cum covered thighs.

?Damn, what are you girls doing, marking your territory?? It brings a
laugh to all of us. By now he had pulled his dick out of Brendy?s
talented mouth. I was startled to see he was still hard, I thought all
guys went limp after an orgasm.

Brendy sat up, turned, and deep kissed me. She hadn?t swallowed all his
cum and I was tasting cum from a man for the first time.

As she kissed me his cum was swapped between us and flowing out of our
mouths. He must have huge wads because I saw how much she swallowed and
how much was being swapped between us. And he was still hard, this
client was like a machine, no wonder Brendy wanted to bring me along.

Brendy pulled away from me and says to our client, ?let?s not waste all
this girl cum.?

She stands up, turns around facing away from the client, I?m still aside
on my knees. Next she straddles his body lowering her dripping cunt onto
his hard dick. She grips it guiding it first to a split opened at her
sopping cunt then all the way into her well worked opening.

It?s a very sexy sight, her body facing me and a large dick sliding in
her exquisite pussy. This goes on for some time then Brendy gives me
another instruction.

?Rhonda, get in front of me standing?, so I do. As her pussy is getting
fucked she reaches out putting three fingers in my slippery cunt. In
rhythm with his thrusts her fingers thrust into me. My legs are spread
wide and she curls her fingers hitting my G spot. Again she slips her
thumb in my ass, I?m beginning to really like my ass getting attention.

My legs start to tremble just a bit, I?m on the verge of another orgasm.
No way, at best when rubbing myself off I had two, and they were several
hours apart. ?Don?t cum yet Rhonda?, she says as she pulls her fingers
out of me.

The client has his hands on her hips thrusting his cock hard into her
pussy, looking around her at me. ?Rhonda, kneel in front of me a lick my
clit as I get fucked?, Brendy tells me.

I?m so hot I drop to my knees and hungrily go after her clit. My tongue
also meets the client?s cock shaft as it pumps her pussy. The thrill of
sucking her clit, licking around her pussy and tasting her juices from
the client?s dick was great. Really great.

My sucking and licking of her clit with the thrusting of his cock was
taking Brendy over the edge. And it was the client. She starts groaning
again in that tone that says she?s going to orgasm. That sets off the
client who joins in the groaning, they are both about to cum.

I?ve got Brendy?s clit in my mouth sucking it in and flicking it quickly
with my tongue. In a few more strokes they go off, cumming together.

He floods her cunt with salty cum and it mixes with the sweet taste of
her orgasm. A thought that ran through my head was why does a guy taste
salty and a woman taste sweet? The thought quickly goes away as the
client pulls out of Brendy?s pussy.

She grabs the back of my head pushing it off her clit and directly at
her pussy opening. I can feel her squeezing her inside muscles. Wads of
his cum mixed with hers flows into my mouth.

I gurgle slightly trying to swallow all their flow coming out of her.
?You need to learn to swallow a lot of cum to be a top earner in this
business?, Brendy says. The gush seems to go on forever, I recall how
much she swallowed giving him a blowjob and still had plenty to swap
into my mouth while kissing.

Also recalled was how much she had soaked my hand and her thighs with
her juice. Now the two added was a lot, but was very good to taste and
swallow.

Brendy went over to the bar and poured all of us a glass of champagne.
The client was half limp, even half hard he looked big. And after two
ball draining sessions he should have a shriveled up dick. But there was
one more performance to complete the ?triple play?.

We talked and drank. ?Brendy, as always, you are the hottest fuck ever.
And this Rhonda you brought along was a great addition. Rhonda, you are
so beautiful and innocent looking but you have the soul of a whore, and
that?s not meant as an insult.?

?Not taken that way, I appreciate your compliment?, I say. Brendy chimes
in, ?I met Rhonda at a store and immediately knew she was a star pro in
the making. Though she?s here on a look-see escort you can tell easily
why I was so attracted to her.?

We finished our glass and the client was ready for the final ?play?.
Brendy walked over to the bed and sat down on the side. ?Rhonda, come
lay with me.?

I walked over, Brendy stood up and deep kissed me for awhile. She pulled
me down to the bed laying on top of me, our legs intertwined. The client
was on the couch stroking his cock again. Our kissing was intimate and
sexy, not like any boy that had kissed me. Brendy?s hands were lightly
stroking all over my body.

This was all to take in. I?m a 16 year old high school girl that has had
a pampered day and was for the first time having sex with someone other
than myself.

Brendy begins kissing my neck. She tongues my ears, never knew how good
that would feel. Down my shoulders she reaches my breast. At 16 they are
firm 34c?s with light brown hard as diamonds nipples. She sucks one in
her mouth while lightly tweaking the other.

While doing that her thigh is pressing firmly into my crotch making my
pussy feel it. She licks the flesh of my tits then sucks on the other
nipple. They are hard and sensitive to her attention.

Slowly she kisses and licks me down my flat belly to my thighs. She?s
sucking and lapping at the girl cum that had flowed while we were
together earlier. The client has jacked his dick to be hard and large
again. I could see him as he watched us.

Going down one inner thigh Brendy moves to the other. Her kissing,
sucking, licking gets more passionate. Moving up soon I can feel her
breath on my hairless pussy. Soon after that I can feel her kissing my
pussy. Reaching under my knees she pulls my legs up and back. I?m on my
back, legs spread and pushed back opening my pussy.

Brendy kisses my cunt. I reach down and hold my legs back freeing her
hands. She moves her hands to my cunt pulling it wide open. We were here
earlier in the day but I wasn?t as open and exposed.

With two fingers on each hand she inserts them and opens my cunt hole.
Her tongue laps every inch of my pussy. She licks and sucks my clit
getting it hard like she did my nipples. The client is still stroking
his cock. This guy isn?t normal, he?s hard always and cums like a
freight train.

As Brendy finger fucks my cunt and sucks my hard clit I feel a pressure
at my ass opening. Using both her thumbs she enters my ass. By now I?m
somewhat used to having my bung entered. But she wasn?t done, she was
training my asshole for future money making use. Clients pay for the
basics, every additional service earns more money, a ?full service?
escort always makes more money.

I can feel her thumbs pulling outward, she?s stretching my asshole open.
As it relaxes her mouth leaves my cunt. Her tongue swirls around the
outside of my anal opening. Not for long, now she?s darting it in and
out of my butthole. And she has a long tongue.

The sensation is incredible, my hips rise off the bed and press into her
face. She sticks her tongue in my hole while thumb fucking my ass as she
also pulls it open.

My hand finds its way to my pussy. It?s soaking again, how can I be
flowing that much juice in my cunt? I?m so hooked now, sex is awesome
and getting big bank for doing it is impossible to turn down. Hell, I?d
be with Brendy even if I was going to earn any money.

Brendy backs away, sits upright and tells me to flip around so my head
was at the foot of the bed.

As I position myself Brendy backs up straddling my body and squats so we
are now in a 69 position. My head is at the very end of the bed with her
cunt on my face, her ass just barely past the edge at the foot of the bed.

She?s grinding her pussy on my mouth and tongue while she grinds her
mouth and tongue on my cunt.
My hands are under her pulling open her cunt as her arms are under my
legs and hands opening my pussy. We?re mirroring each other?s motions,
fingers in cunt, suck clit, lick pussy lips, finger assholes, slurping
like good whores at each other?s privates. Well, as a whore they?re not
so private.

Brendy and I are moaning, groaning, slithering around licking,
fingering, and sucking each other?s cunts. A muffled instruction comes
from Brendy, ?Rhonda, use your fingers to sop up my pussy juice and use
it to lube my ass real good.?

It was an easy task because she was full of her juice, girl cum, and the
client?s cum. I literally used two fingers like a scoop and inserted the
juices in her ass.

After four or five times lubing her butt I heard the client get off the
couch. At this point my mouth was all over Brendy?s pussy. Her face was
buried between my legs getting me so hot I was bucking and rotating my
hips driving my cunt into her mouth.

Obviously my view was looking up towards the ceiling well framed by the
perfect butt cheeks of Brendy. That view was soon lost.

The client was directly over me and behind Brendy. Play number three was
about to begin. I could easily see his cock, it was in his hand and as
big as before. He began spanking Brendy hard on her ass but she seemed
to like it. The harder he smacked her butt cheek the harder she pressed
her cunt on my mouth. This went on for about five minutes, her ass was
blood red.

Though I had lubed her ass with all our juices he spit in his palm and
stroked his dick.

The client stepped forward positioning the head his big dick at Brendy?s
anal opening. With one hand holding his cock and the other holding
Brendy by the hip he pushed the head of his cock into her butt. I could
see the initial resistance then opening to allow him into the first inch
of her ass. It makes me more excited and my sucking of Brendy?s cunt
gets harder.

Once he had the head in her hole he stopped, but only for a few seconds.
I could feel Brendy?s thighs stiffen, she knew what was next.

The client smacked both her ass cheeks then grabbed her hips. Violently
in one stroke he rammed his rigid large cock into Brendy?s bowels. He
grunted and breathed like an animal. Using his strong arms he pulled her
hard against his cock pressing his cock as deep into her as possible.
Without pulling back he continued this deep thrusting.

His balls were slapping my forehead. Brendy was giving out muffled
grunts as her face was buried in my cunt. I was eagerly sucking her clit
and enjoying the juice flowing from it.

My arms reached around her thighs and using my hands I pulled her ass
cheeks open. We were in total ecstasy, all three of us. My cunt being
sucked by an expert whore, me licking a sexy beautiful woman?s pussy,
and the client hard fucking Brendy?s ass while watching us 69. This was
better than I ever imagined while diddling myself to porn.

Brendy gives me a taste of what she was getting. While sucking my cunt
she puts two fingers in my ass. As my hole muscles relax she inserts
another finger. So far I?m ok, my cunt had so much juice flow my asshole
was coated in slick girl goo.

The client is still pounding her ass like an animal in heat. Brendy
seems to be enjoying it because she face fucks me and fucks my face
harder. I?m enjoying it also, her on me, me on her, him in her ass
ravaging her anal cavity, this was too good. I?m drunk on sex, a virgin,
still haven?t had a guy in my pussy, ass, or mouth, but I knew this was
the life I wanted. Not a street whore but a high class escort.

Feeling more pressure at my asshole it was Brendy pushing a fourth
finger in my butt. She was expanding them as she was pushing into me. I
never thought my ass could take one finger, now her hand was half way in me.

She?s still taking a hard fucking of her butt and stretching mine. Our
client feverishly stabs away at Brendy?s perfect ass, grunting like a
caveman.

Oh gawd, I feel more pressure at my asshole. My hips are raised off the
bed, Brendy has my face soaked in her juice, the client is fucking her
ass hard, and what more can happen? That?s what I was about to learn.

Brendy had her hand except thumb in my butt. Unbelievably my ass had
relaxed and accepted the insertion. Now her thumb was trying to get in me.

Between her saliva and what had flowed out my pussy her hand was
slippery as oil. She was pressing her thumb at my asshole, already
stretched farther than I would ever had imagined. But Brendy was
training me to be a top earner escort and knew anal gets the second
highest pay. It will be a few days before I learn what top highest pay
service is.

As hot as this night has been with watching her suck off our client,
lapping at her pussy while he fucked it, being in a 69 with her, now
seeing her ass fucked while licking her as she was me, and having her
whole hand in my ass was crazy fun.

Brendy?s whole hand slipped in me after a few tries. She made a fist and
slipped her hand and wrist pass my reluctant bung muscles. I was too
excited to resist.

She moved into my ass up to her wrist, slowed for a second, then rammed
deeper into me with her forearm. Her arm had to be 6-8? deep in my butt,
as she was still licking and sucking my pussy. Our client was making
that grunting ?I?m going to cum soon? sound.

Brendy was close, he was close, and I was ready.

Our client pulled Brendy hard back against him burying his cock deep
into her asshole. Brendy had her arm half way up my never explored butt
and I liked it, her mouth was very deliciously sucking my cunt, and she
was grinding her cunt so hard on my face I couldn?t breathe.

?Ahhh, that?s it, I?m going to cum!? the client bellowed. He jerked
Brendy?s ass hard onto his dick. She was hard fisting my ass, sucking my
clit, and I was sucking hers.

The client let loose a wad deep into Brendy?s bowels. Brendy then
flooded my face with her orgasm. That set me off, my ass clinched, my
cunt spasmed and I squirted a third girl cum on Brendy?s face. It seemed
to last forever.

As our client pulled out of Brendy?s ass his cum flowed down her crack
on onto my face, mixing with Brendy?s cum.

Slowly pulling her fist out of my butt, lapping all my orgasm juice out
of my cunt, Brendy turns around facing me. She smiles at the sight of
her and the clients cum covering my face. Bending over she kisses me
then begins to clean my face off.

Clean as lick and swallow all that juice, hers and his.

Brendy takes me by the hand and leads me to the shower. In there she
washes my whole body in between kisses and sexy touching. The feel of
the expensive soap, her hands, and slithering of her body against mine
makes the perfect ending of my first experience.

She dries me off and we return to the main room. The client was gone.

On the table was an envelope. Brendy opens it, counts out some cash and
hands me $2,000. ?Oh gawd? I say, ?but I didn?t do anything with him.?
Brendy smiles, ?darling, you?re going to make a lot of money, that?s the
extra he paid to see your young body and us together. In a few days
you?ll have your first client and you?ll make over $5,000. Trust me
honey, you will be desired and pampered and rich!?

Hmm, my first client, $2,000 cash, I can live good, help my parents, and
say FUCK YOU to all those assholes that treated me like shit. I?m in!

---